wdc9fGkx

1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9Prologue: More Importantly, There’s No Time Anymore
10At 03:00 a.m.
11At that time everyone is usually already asleep. However, beside Itsuka residence,
12there is a room in the Spirit mansion that still has its light turned on. Inside, there were
13lots people flocking inside.
14“Okay…….page fifteen…..is done!”
15Trying to stay awake, Shido placed a cooling sheet on his forehead to prevent him from
16falling asleep. Even though he felt dizzy in his head, he slowly finished inking the
17manuscript.
18Then, in response to him, a voice can be heard coming from around the table.
19“………., Here, page sixteen has also been completed.”
20“Ka, Kaka…….Late. You’re too slow Shido. For us hurricane children, who are like a
21falcon, have already stormed towards the next page.”
22“Time, collection…….. Then, if you want to scan your manuscript into data together
23with Yuzuru’s, please lend……”
24Origami, Kaguya, and Yuzuru, collected their works after that was said. Everyone there
25was less energetic than usually. The reason is because they’re too exhausted.
26But it would also be understandable. Shido, when handing over the document to
27Yuzuru, got up from his chair and stretched his body. A stretch- stretch sound, which
28was unusual for a high school boy, can be heard from his back.
29“Ouch……”
30Shido while rubbing his waist, he started looking around at the condition of the room.
31Inside the large room, a mountain of work has been split up into several groups; on top
32of that, ink and pen, a variety of art supplies, such as a ruler have been placed.
33And on the other side of the desk, there’s a younger Spirit who has the same sleepy
34face as his.
35She looks exactly like a mangaka, and her workspace also looks as messy as a
36mangaka’s.
37“Fuaa……”
38While Shido is yawning, he rubbed his eyes as he walked towards the refrigerator. The
39refrigerator was filled with lots of nutritional drinks, and then he takes some.
40After that, he opens one of them, and then another one. He gives it to the Spirit who is
41working in the middle of the desk. Probably in this room right now, she’s the one who is
42in the most extreme condition.
43“……….Natsumi. Why don’t you take a rest for a while?”
44“…………….”
45But Natsumi kept drawing from her pen on the manuscript, while starting at it with a
46critical facial expression. Natsumi didn’t respond at all. She continued to focus as she
47placed her nails onto the scriptso that she will be able to draw a perfect line.
48“……….Oi~, Natsumi~”
49“……………”
50Still no reaction. Shido opened the lid of the energy drink to try. He then placed a straw
51in Natsumi’s drink.
52“………..Gu.”
53Then, Natsumi unexpectedly turned away; she began drinking the energy drink by
54placing the straw onto her lips.
55Then, after she had finished drinking all of the liquid in the bottle, she released her
56mouth from the straw and continued to work on the manuscript again.
57It is impossible to describe her tremendous ability to concentrate. Shido made a wry
58smile and went back to his desk.
59“Well then…….how about working on the next page………….”
60And then, he gripped the pen while facing the manuscript that still was in draft form.
61Then, as if following his lead, Origami and the others also resumed their work.
62That’s right. Shido, along with the others right now, are working together in unity for a
63single purpose.
64[For the purpose to complete the Manga].
65Chapter 01: Don’t Panic. It’s a Spirit’s Trap.
66Part 1
67Zuuuuuuuuu………………along with the machine’s low sound, the bed was gradually
68being sucked into a huge inspection machine.
69“U…………….”
70There laid Itsuka Shidou, who slowly lowered his eyelids as he closed his eyes.
71Up until now, he already received several inspections; as expected, the feeling wasn’t
72really good.
73It was a primal fear in all organisms, the fear of being swallowed whole by a huge
74animal.
75After Shido’s body was entirely swallowed inside the machine, the light of the x-ray
76passed through Shido’s body.
77After few minutes later, the machine finally removed itself from the bed where Shidou
78had laid down.
79“Yes, it’s done, Shidou”
80“Ng………………”
81Upon hearing the voice that had come from above, Shidou slowly opened his closed
82eyes.
83Next to the bed, there’s a girl standing up with a concerned look. Her hair is tied up with
84a black ribbon.
85And, she is eating chupa-cups in her mouth. If you take a look at those characteristics,
86the only thing you can feel from her is that she was simply a cute girl.
87She is wearing crimson military uniform; her expression was flat. It creates strange
88impression that the she looks too young for the clothes.
89It should be it. This girl is none other than Shido’s little sister, as well as <Ratatoskr>‘s
90commander, Itsuka Kotori.
91“How’s your physical condition?”
92“Aah, there’s nothing wrong. But……..how long should I undertake this? Feels like it’s
93already been half month……….”
94Shido’s made a wry smile and got up. That’s right, even until now, after sealing Spirit’s
95Reiryoku he always had to go through this kind of examination; however, recently the
96period length had been more than usual.
97So far now, he himself already understands the mechanism of this machine. The MR1
98equipment’s machinery and tools gave it an appearance of a huge cross-ways cylinder.
99The big entrance orifice made it look like a serpent.
100Seeing Shidou’s reaction, Kotori exhaled.
101“Hey…………Shidou, you already understand right? About how’s your body condition
102is?”
103“Uhh………..”
104To be honest, Shidou hesitates to answer.
105In the beginning of this month, there’s something that interfered with the path between
106him and the Spirits.
107Rather than Spirits’ power going berserk, it was Shidou whose power went berserk
108instead.
109It was thanks to the effort of everyone that the problem could be solved. Henceforth, so
110far Kotori is now paying more attention to Shido’s body condition.
111“Sorry…………thanks, because I can’t remember anything about that time, I don’t know
112what to say………”
113Shidou said that in an apologetic manner. Kotori only went “Huh……..” and then
114averted her gaze away from him.
115“…………Fuu. That’s right. I’m sorry.”
116“Ah, no, that’s not what I……..”
117Seeing Kotori’s response, Shidou went into a state of silence.
118From then on, the conversation stopped for a few seconds.
119Kotori’s is showing an unusual attitude. She didn’t reply him back with a sarcasm scold
120like usual. That’s because Kotori feels responsible regarding her role to put an end to
121him.
122“Ah………….”
123Somehow, it’s feels uncomfortable. It’s not like he wanted to make Kotori angry, but
124seeing Kotori look so depressed made him feel pain as an older brother.
125Shidou changed his body position from the bed, and at the moment he began to move
126closer towards Kotori.
127"What~, don't be so sulky~. Onii-chan is lonely~."
128“Wha………….?! W-Wait, what are you doing!”
129“Hey~, Kotori~”
130"What~, don't be so sulky~. Onii-chan is lonely~."
131"Ahh! Don't cling to me!"
132Kotori’s face turned red, and then Shidou’s head receives a chop afterward. Somehow,
133Kotori’s usual mood has come back. Having felt the pain on his head, he strokes his
134head and laughs a little.
135“…………….What’s that, so creepy. Don’t you think there’s something wrong with
136you?”
137“That’s not it; your hit just now means you’re already back to your usual self. Thank you
138Kotori.”
139After Shidou says that, Kotori’s face turned red again. It was extremely obvious. Thus,
140Shidou patted Kotori’s head. Kotori’s shoulders shook a little, but she lets Shidou
141continue to pat her head.
142After that, a small sound of someone’s call could be heard.
143“…………..Sorry for interrupting you two.”
144“…………!”
145Upon hearing that voice, Kotori’s body started trembling. Immediately, she snaps
146Shidou’s hand from her head.
147“A-Aah Reine, you’re pretty fast. Is the result already out?”
148And then everyone’s facial expression become serious, they come closer to the
149direction of the voice. Shidou and Kotori walk away together, there’s someone looking
150at them over there.
151During that time, there currently stands a woman wearing a <Ratatoskr> uniform. She
152has long hair put in a simply hairstyle and has an old stuffed teddy bear that she puts in
153her breast pocket. The stuffed bear has lots of scratches, and the woman’s face looks
154so pale. Her voluptuous breast press together on the bear makes them look even
155bigger.
156Murasame Reine, is an analyst here, as well as Kotori’s companion.
157“……………..Yes. This thing is similar to <Fraxinus>; this machinery has a Realizer
158installed in it as well.”
159While saying this, Reine’s hand pointing out to some documents on the clip board.
160“………………Look at it, Shin’s spiritual energy value from the beginning until now has
161begun to fall down into the normal state. This equipment wasn’t able to detect any
162abnormal Reiryoku. The current status of the route between you and the Spirits now is
163normal too. ………..With this, you can go back to the usual periodic medical checkup
164like before.”
165“Is it true? That’s a relief.”
166Shidou, while saying that, changed his body’s position and began stretching his body.
167Right now Shidou and the others are inside the underground facility own by
168<Ratatoskr>. Because <Fraxinus> is still under repair, they had to go to the
169underground facility for the medical checkups instead.
170In addition, half of a month has already passed since that day and now they were
171reaching the end of the month. Right now the school is in its winter’s holiday, after this
172there’s the New Year’s holiday. There are various things they can watch. Starting from
173now, until the end of holiday, they can use their time freely for anything. Thanks to that,
174Shido can take care of the kitchen properly now.
175And, upon seeing Shidou’s reaction, “…….But” then Reine continued her words.
176“……………After this, we should talk something related to your body’s condition.”
177“Eh…………….?”
178With that worried tone, Shidou’s facial expression unintentionally became stern.
179“What do you mean…………..don’t tell me, something happened to the Spirits too!?”
180“……………..No, that’s not what I mean. ………….. It’s about the physical
181measurement record you made when you were sick and your actions when you
182seduced Ai, Mai, Mii and Miss Okamine during the overheat, which we still have yet to
183create a story for.”
184“Buh!”
185Hearing Reine’s words, Shidou coughed at that instant.
186Right. When the path got disturb, Shidou’s consciousness became vague. It’s like he
187was half conscious. He heard from others that his behavior become very strange at
188that time.
189“……………About the unusual record of the physical measurement, we’ll try to deal
190with it. The 50 meters running record is quite troublesome………we can say that it
191might be because of a strong wind blowing back then, or because you accidentally
192drank a cold medicine, which by any chance contained a extent of a dope inside the
193ingredients. I think we still have a chance to make up an explanation.”
194“Well, I don’t think it will be that easy, though……..”
195But, rather than letting others know about the Spirits, Shidou choose to agree with this
196plan.
197However, the real problem is the other one. Reine also understands about this as well.
198Even until now, this problem is still unsolved.
199“As for the Ai, Mai, and Mii case, you can say it was simply a joke. Now there’s only
200one left to be explained. That person is Miss Okamine. In short, we were able to cancel
201the wedding ceremony reservation……….”
202“Gwah!”
203Upon Reine’s unexpected sentence, Shidou started coughing once more.
204“W-Wedding ceremony reservation………!?”
205“………..Yes. Somehow, we can explain the condition to her, now she already
206understands the situation, but still, she wanted to make it clear that it was a mistake
207right from your mouth. I’ll arrange a place for you to meet her and try to fix this problem
208within this winter holiday.”
209“…………..Kuh, this is pretty difficult……….”
210A lot of possibilities begin appearing inside Shidou’s mind.
211After that, a noise can be heard coming from Reine’s uniform pocket. A pipipip sound
212came from an alarm that was ringing.
213“……….Ng, so it’s already time.”
214“Do you have another business?”
215“…………..Yes. Let’s meet again later; we’ll meet in the next appointment.”
216“Is that so? Well, I’ll be excusing myself to apologize to that person.”
217As Shidou excused himself, Reine assented to his plan and Kotori waved her hand.
218“……….Aah. I’m sorry.”
219“Perhaps me too, I’ll be returning home during dinner time. Do you need a car?”
220“Ng……….., I don’t think I need one. I’ll go shopping before I go back to home.”
221“Is that so? Then see you later.”
222“Yes.”
223Shidou waves his hand, and left the room.
224After that, he went next door to the locker room to change his clothes. Then, he walks
225along the hallway in a relax manner.
226On the way, he takes out his cell phone from his pocket to confirm the time; it’s not yet
2272:00 p.m.
228“Ng…………..there’s still some time left. Well then, what should I do now……….”
229While walking, Shidou’s mind is being filled with what kind of menu he will cook for
230tonight’s dinner. His footsteps echo in the hallway.
231While he’s walking, there’s sound of footsteps coming from the opposite direction
232approaching Shidou.
233“Ooh, Shidou-kun. Are you returning home now?”
234“Is the examination finished already?”
235The man was wearing gloves and glasses, and while the girl had shoulder’s length hair.
236The woman was the one who had called out to him. They are < Ratatoskr > members, 
237Nakatsugawa Munechika and Shiizaki Hinako. They seemed to have just got back from
238shopping, as they were both holding white vinyl bag on their hands.
239“Yes. I’m finally free because my condition has gone back to normal.”
240“Haha, that’s good. The body is our most important feature.”
241“I think so too. Treasure your body properly.”
242“Haha……. I’ll will. Did the both of you just come back from shopping?”
243“Yes. In <Fraxinus>, it’s really hard to be able to go out, but in this underground facility,
244we can go out a lot easier.”
245“Aah, sure it is.”
246Agreeing, Shidou nodded at them. Near the exit and entrance part in this underground
247facility is Tengu City’s main section. It is surrounded by many buildings in every spot of
248the street, as well as civilian homes. The two of them seems to be much happier
249staying in this place because they can go out easier.
250Of course, as <Ratatoskr> members, they can’t let civilians know about the
251organization. So, Nakatsugawa and the others right now aren’t wearing their
252<Ratatoskr> uniforms. Instead, they put on a coat which looks more like an ordinary
253company’s uniform. They also have a name tag on their neck to prove that they’re a
254company employee.
255This way, no one would even think that they’re part on a secret organization at all.
256“But, somehow I feel a little bit lonely. As a man, I missed the sensation when I’m doing
257my duty in the airship. Pushing myself into my own limit! I hope <Fraxinus> will be
258finish repaired immediately!”
259Then, Nakatsugawa gripped his palm to show his fist and his glasses started to glitter.
260Shido made a wry smile when he sees Nakatsugawa act………….But as a boy, Shidou
261can understand what Nakatsugawa means by that.
262“So………what the two of you buy then?”
263When Shidou asked, the two smiled and showed the contents of the vinyl bag on their
264hands.
265Inside, there’s a lot of sweet stuff that Kotori probably asked them to buy.
266“Chupa-Cups, right?”
267“Ah, you know already?”
268Hearing Shidou’s guess, Shiizaki gave a smile.
269“As expected from Onii-chan.”
270“I too bought some sweet stuff for stock and this one!”
271Next, Nakatsugawa took out a book from the vinyl bag.
272It’s a Shōnen manga magazine around B5 size paper. The front cover illustration is a
273boy set up a pose with a sword. On top of that is the printed logo of <Weekly Shōnen
274Blast>.1
275“Ng? This is……….Blast?”
276“That’s right. This is the latest issue they have on sale for today. Has Shidou-kun ever
277read it before?”
278“Of course. That’s obvious. In our era, there’s no one who has never read this popular
279magazine.”
280But, what is that? Shido inclined his head in wonder. Seeing Shidou’s reaction,
281Nakatsugawa pointed out his finger to the bottom left side of the front cover.
282“What’s do you mean, this is………..Eeh?”
283Not believing what he just saw, Shidou took a closely look once more.
284Seeing his reaction, Nakatsugawa nodded in satisfaction.
285“Right. After hiatus for a long time, Honjou Souji’s series [SILVER BULLET], has just
286resumed publication this month!”
287“Ah, you’re right. I used to read this one too. For some reason several years ago, this
288series suddenly stopped publishing, and after that it has never been publish in the
289magazine for a long time. Right?”
290“Right! The author and the publisher picked up the series again. It said the reason for
291the hiatus was because of the sudden illness of the author, but in fact, that was only a
292makeup thing created for Honjou to get to work again! For this kind of thing to be
293happening…….. Itoo still can’t believe this, for me to be able to read the continuation of
294[SILVER BULLET] is an unbelievable thing that I’ve never even thought of before……..!
295“Ha~, Uwaah~, How nostalgic.”
296Interested, Shidou and Nakatsugawa continue with their heated discussion, Shiizaki
297knits her eyebrows, and then took out a cell phone from her pocket and brought it
298closer to her ear.
299“Yes, this is Shiizaki speaking……..Aah, yes, understood. We’ll be there right away.”
300Shiizaki ended the call. She apologize to Shido says that they have to leave.
301“I’m so sorry, we have to go now. Here, can we leave this to you for commander?”
302After saying that, she raised her hand, and hands the shopping bag to him. Shido took
303the bag and agreed to give it to Kotori.
304“It’s alright. You can focus on your work.”
305“Thank you very much. We’re saved. Well then……….”
306Shiizaki bowed to him, then she walks in a hurry to the opposite direction and vanished
307from his sight. Seeing her off, Nakatsugawa also bid his farewell to him.
308“Then, I’ll excuse myself too. Before the break time is over, I’ll finish reading the
309[SILVER BULLET]!”
310“Haha……..Then, see you later.”
311After Shidou said good bye to him, he walks to the opposite direction with Shiizaki
312already gone by now.
313“Then~ let’s hurry up deliver this to her.”
314Because the shopping bag Shidou bring in his hand is light, he came back in no time at
315all; the door of the room is already opened.
316“Oi~, Kotori. This is your order from Shiizaki-san,…………Eh.”
317Instantly, Shidou’s body froze.
318But that reaction is normal. Inside the room there’s Kotori and Reine, but was also a girl
319being gripped tightly………Kotori abruptly threw the girl into the bed and was violently
320trying to remove the girl’s hospital clothes.
321“Kya~!Kyaaaaaaa!”
322“You! Be obedient………! Take off your clothes!“
323“Ko, Kotori….?”
324Right in front of his eyes now, there’s a flower garden. Shidou’s heartbeat started
325beating faster. Kotori began to notice Shidou’s presence. Recognizing him, Kotori’s
326shoulders started to shake.
327“S-Shidou!? Didn’t you leave already?”
328“W-well, just now I was about to deliver your ordered goods………”
329Shidou averted his gaze away from her.
330“How should I say………sorry. But, forcing against someone’s will isn’t a good thing,
331you know………”
332“You’re completely misunderstanding!”
333Kotori tries to explain. She fixes the girl’s cloth that is lying on the bed. She draws her
334hand from that girl and get up until Shidou can see the girl.
335That girl looks like around Kotori’s age. Her hair tied up into one ponytail, and there’s a
336small mole below her left eye.
337She wears the same hospital clothes that Shido had worn previously. There’s only one
338reason for her to wear that. The girl’s physical condition must not be in good terms.
339Looking at the figure, Shidou widened his eyes.
340"Mana!?"
341“Eh……..?Ah, Nii-sama!”
342The girl responded with a surprise tone.
343Right over there now, there’s a girl who self-proclaimed herself to be Shidou’s blood
344related little sister, her name is Takamiya Mana.
345“Yes. There’s nothing in particular. Right now I just think that we should do a detail
346examination on her, but this girl keeps refusing.”
347“There’s no need, because Mana didn’t feel sick anywhere~ that’s all! That’s why I’m
348alright!”
349“……….”
350Kotori glared at Mana. Mana made a wry smile and sweat ran down her cheeks.
351Come to think of it, he begins to remember. Back then when Shidou’s Reiryoku went
352berserk, DEM came to attack him. He heard that Mana managed to come just in time
353before anything could happen.
354“I see…….You helped me too. Thank you, Mana.”
355“Nii-sama……….”
356Hearing Shidou’s word, Mana made a *Nii* smile before she stood up.
357“What are you talking about? Mana and Nii-sama aren’t strangers; there is no need to
358say that!”
359“Haha……..That’s right.”
360Shidou replied with a smile.
361Then Mana, who was smiling brightly, suddenly changed her facial expression into very
362serious one. She was slowly walking and continued to advance while staring at Shido.
363“By the way, Nii-sama. There’s something I wanted to ask if I were to meet Niisama………”
364“Ng, what is it?”
365“Yes. About what Nii-sama said back then-“
366But something interrupts Mana before she could finish her sentence. Kotori went
367“Ngh………….”
368Kotori laughed in strange way and placed her arms on Mana’s shoulders.
369“Maaaanaaaa? Why are you running away like that while you’re talking to Shidou?”
370“Eh? Ah, no, I wasn’t trying to escape or something……..”
371Even though Kotori is acting very friendly, somehow there’s something really cold that
372can be sensed between her words. Mana’s face became pale. Despite Shidou not
373being able to see Kotori’s face from his current position, somehow he knew that Kotori
374right now must be having a very scary expression.
375However, Kotori only sighed.
376“Don’t misunderstand. It’s not like I’m angry or such. Right now, if you weren’t there at
377that time, I don’t know what would happen then. And I’m truly grateful for that.
378Mana felt Kotori’s feeling behind her words, Mana relaxed herself a little bit upon
379seeing this; suddenly Kotori put more strength in her grip on Mana’s shoulder.
380“That’s why, there’s no need for you to be afraid. So don't be so scared. About the fact
381that you went out without caring about your body, or about recklessly using a Realizer,
382or the fact that you went uncontactable after, and yet exchange contact with Reine
383without me knowing, I'm not bothered by it even a liiiiiiiiiitle bit."
384“H-Hiiiiiiii!?”
385Kotori’s fingers gripped onto Mana’s shoulders tightly. Tears started to flow down from
386Mana’s eyes and she swings her head repeatedly.
387“H-Hey, Kotori…….Don’t worry too much, okay?”
388Hearing Shidou, Kotori turned back and glared at him.
389“To hear such a thing from you, how can I put this, I don’t know anyone who would do
390reckless things like you siblings do.”
391“Ugh…….”
392“That’s……”
393Both Shidou and Mana cannot deny that and stopped their sentences. With this, they
394are back to the previous matter.
395Looking at their reaction, Kotori can only sigh. Then, she turns back to staring at Mana
396again.
397“Anyhow, don’t try to escape this time, okay. You should finish this examination, and
398you’ll receive proper treatment. Be prepared. We’ll examine you even to places that
399you didn’t even know about yourself.”
400“Kyaaa~!Kyaaaaaaaaa!”
401While saying that, Kotori continued to grab Mana’s shoulder. Mana’s feet began to
402shake and she started screaming.
403“Nii-samaaaa! Save meeeee!”
404“No, it’s not good to running away……….. See you later.”
405Part 2
406Despite of Mana’s screams, Shidou takes the shopping bag nearby, then he walks out
407from the inspection room and rides the elevator. He passes three layers of electronic
408doors and finally appears inside a public building. Compared to interior design of the
409secret underground facility, the outer part looks ordinary.
410Then Shidou remembered what should he do right now.
411“Next……”
412A certain place came up in Shidou’s mind as he continued to walk.
413Even though it’s only one day after Christmas, the shopping district’s street decorations
414have already changed from a western-style into a very Japanese-style. The Christmas
415tree which was lined up in front of the stores has already been exchanged with a row of
416New Year’s decorations, hinting that the New Year is almost here. Not only that, even
417Santa Claus and his Reindeers are also nowhere to be seen anymore. Only packages
418of cake on the top of shelf are still left, even though it does not suit the mood right now.
419This instant change isn’t something that has happened for the first time. In fact, this
420happen every year, but then again he thought it’s an interesting phenomenon. After all,
421various people who had been celebrating the holy night until the other day are now
422already back to their daily lives and waiting for the New Year. Although there are
423several national festivals that don’t relate with Japanese religions; until now, those
424festivals have been included in a big event for about one week so far. At that time,
425everyone will be quite busy. That is inevitable.
426Shidou, while walking on the street, looked at the store’s decorations that are filled with
427the New Year’s mood, and then he made a *fuu* sound while exhaling.
428“Even though this is something that happens every year……This instant change still
429feels impressive. People’s moods sure change so fast.”
430Even if he says so, it’s not like Shidou is complaining about it at all. No, rather, he’s
431also welcoming this event anyway.
432Seeing the town being very lively is a good thing, and above all in this period, there are
433lots of rare ingredients being displayed in front of the stores. There are also so many
434discount offers during this time. Just by looking at it, he felt that he can have much
435more fun with his cooking.
436“By the way, what should I do now…….”
437Shidou placed his hand on his chin while thinking. He thinks that he should make
438something less for tonight’s dinner than what he made during Christmas. Besides, New
439Year’s Eve and the New Year will arrive in a few days. Even if <Ratatoskr > said that
440they will pay for the cost of food, eating too much will not be good for the body either.
441He decided that he won’t cook too much, but Shidou made up his mind that he will
442cook a delicious menu for today as well.
443“Perhaps a Japanese menu will be good…… Recently I haven’t eaten fish at all.”
444Speaking to himself with cheerful tone, he nodded before saying it was okay.
445The time is already 2:30 p.m. The sun is still rising towards the highest spot. However,
446the temperature is rather low due to the fact that it is now the last week of December.
447Thanks to last summer, he already knows some ingredients that he must buy. He goes
448to a store that is familiar to him. When looking around; he collects everything he needs
449to buy.
450“……..Okay. It’s here, isn’t it?”
451About thirty minutes later, Shidou finished buying all the ingredients for dinner. After
452that, he headed back to home from shopping district by walking.
453Then…
454“……….Ng?”
455Suddenly, Shidou stopped around the corner of the street.
456But that’s normal. In front of Shidou right now, there’s a girl that has fallen unconscious
457on the street.
458“Wha………!?”
459Looking at the unexpected situation, Shidou’s shoulder trembled.
460“A, Are you alright!?”
461He rushed to the girl’s place. Placing the shopping bag on the street, he tried to help
462her stand up.
463But, Shidou stopped his hands. It is said that if you happen to find someone fallen on
464the street, then it is better not to move their body recklessly. If this girl is victim of a
465traffic accident and had hit her head somewhere, changing her posture will likely
466become very fatal.
467Then, while Shidou wonders what he should do, the girl unexpectedly moves her
468fingertips.
469After that, she slowly raises her head up unsteadily. Thereby, the face of the girl who
470had kissed the ground began to show.
471From her appearance, she might be one or two years older than Shidou. Her eyes look
472tired and her lips look dry. Looking at her face, the color of fatigue can be seen clearly.
473Her eyes bags looks heavy and dark circles surround her eyes. Rather than being hit
474by a car in a traffic accident, it’s more convincing to say that she had collapsed due to
475overwork.
476Realizing that the girl is still consciousness, Shidou supported the girl’s shoulders, as
477tries to help her stand up.
478He can’t tell very well because he can only see her back side, but apparently the girl
479was only wear a coat on top of her room clothes. That’s how she dressed up. In
480addition, under this cold weather, the girl only wears pair of sandals without wearing
481any stockings at all.
482Perhaps she’s someone who lives nearby, because this girl dares to go outside in this
483kind of style without worrying about the cold, Occasionally, Shidou also dresses up in
484the same style when he goes to a nearby convenient store in the middle of the night.
485Then, the girl focused her eyes to look at Shidou’s face and moved her lips to speak.
486Then, she lets out a voice that sounds similar to a crying tone.
487“ mach, ty…..”
488“Eh? W-What did you say? What happened?”
489While Shidou is listening again, the girl once again repeats the same sentence.
490“……….My stomach is empty……….”
491“……….. Huh?”
492Upon hearing this, Shidou widened his eyes unintentionally. Then, from the girl’s
493stomach came out a sound, *Guu, *Kruuuu………. That’s how it sounds.
494Then a few minutes later, Shidou is supporting the girl who had fallen on the ground.
495They walk along the path guided by Shidou.
496“………..Ng~, so sorry~, boy……..”
497The girl that Shidou is piggybacking on his back let out a voice without any vigor.
498In the end, although her consciousness has returned, she insisted that she cannot
499move due to her empty stomach, so Shidou has no other choice than to escort her to
500her home.
501“Don’t mind it……. Besides, are you really alright? Is it alright for you to not go to the
502hospital instead?”
503“Yes~, Alright~ Alright~. I’m not sick at all. Moreover, wouldn’t it waste so much time
504only to get there?”
505After saying that, the girl waved and fluttered her hands.
506“By the way, no need to use honorifics like that~ I don’t like being too formal~”
507“Aah….. I understand.”
508“Hey~, you still haven’t change the way you speak.”
509“I-I…….get it.”
510With that tone, Shidou replied to her while sweating.
511Contrary to the girl’s slender appearance, her personality is quite bold, such an
512unpredictable girl.
513Besides, collapsing from hunger in an advance country like Japan nowadays is an
514uncommon thing. However, this unpredictable scene was just too surprising; he has not 
515even heard her circumstances yet. It makes him wonder what in the world had
516happened to her.
517“Ah, please go to the mansion over there.”
518While Shidou is thinking, the girl raised her right arm and points to the opposite
519direction from where they are now.
520Shidou widened his eyes once his gaze follows the direction that the girl’s fingertip
521pointed just now.
522Over there, there’s a high building, which height is seemingly twice taller than any other
523building. It was a high-rise mansion.
524“Eh? Over here?”
525“Hmm…..That’s right…… Ah, don’t tell me you were expecting me to live in a more
526worn-out apartment?”
527“N-No, I didn’t think……”
528Shidou hesitated to answer for a moment. In fact, her guess was correct.
529Basically, the higher the mansion’s height is, the higher the price will be. Looking at this
530girl’s appearance; in truth, he cannot match her appearance with the luxurious image of
531the mansion before his eyes.
532“Ehehe…..Come on, that’s nothing. How should I put this? You see, it’s a gap.
533Something like that also happen to you, right? Just like any other ordinary teenager.”
534“………….Uhm, that’s, I’m not quite getting it.”
535Shidou knitted his eyebrows while replying to her……..Somehow, talking about the
536gap, he still cannot grasp this girl personality at all.
537“ Ah, boy, I’m sorry but can you please bring me to my room? I don’t know why,
538but for some reason my legs cannot move~. Is it because I rarely use my legs that they
539got some kind of degeneration~?”
540“Aah, I think I can……Are you sure it’s okay for you to not go to hospital?”
541It’s not like he has another urgent matter to do, so he doesn’t have any reason to
542refuse anyway. And moreover, if he leaves this girl in this place, there’s a chance that
543she will collapse and die on the street and he will feel bad if that happen……….
544Normally thinking, such a thing should be impossible to happen. Something like this
545would only happen in Manga, even though such a Manga situation did happen to this
546girl. Sometimes such a thing could be happen in real life as well.
547Shidou, while piggybacking the girl, walked through the mansion’s entrance. Then, they
548arrive in front of the auto locked door.
549“Then……..”
550In such a high class mansion, they have auto lock that must be unlocked beforehand.
551But, the pin number should only be known by those who reside here, and the person in
552question couldn’t type the pin number from Shidou’s back.
553Perhaps, peeking over the security isn’t something very admirable, but the current
554situation made him have no other choice. Then, Shidou talks to the girl that he brought
555on his back.
556“I will close my eyes, so during that moment……”
557“Ah, the room number is 1801, and the pin number is 1234, okay.”
558“Security!?”
559Dumbfounded by the girl’s words, Shidou unintentionally let out a strange voice.
560“Eh, what’s with that shout just now? It’s super amusing. Do it once more, once more.”
561“Forget that! You shouldn’t let others know stuff like that so easily!”
562“Eh? Why?”
563The girl asked back in a surprised manner. Shidou scratched his head in stress and
564continued talking.
565"That's not good for security, isn't it!? If someone else other than the residence knows
566the password, then he can come in and out freely! We just met for the first time, and I'm
567a boy you know!"
568Shidou explained his theory in a high pitch voice; the girl then went “Oh” and covers
569her mouth with her hand.
570“Will you do that, boy? No way, that’s so surprising.”
571“I won’t! I’m only telling you the common thing!”
572“…………..Ah~, I see. Even though you looked like an herbivore, you’re actually a
573carnivore ……..Perhaps this is what you call a gap. I’m a bit wiser now.”
574“Are you even listening when others are talking to you!?”
575“I’m listening, I’m listening. I’m super listening………… Anyway, I only wanted to know
576for reference, if a boy went to a girl’s room, what’s the first thing he would do?”
577“You really are not listening, aren’t you!?”
578Shidou raised his voice to the girl while shouting, suddenly he feels like someone’s
579currently watching over them somewhere place.
580“Ng…..?”
581And over there, there’s someone staring at him with a sharp gaze……Because of that,
582his body began shaking.
583There, stood up a figure of a woman. That woman is this mansion’s
584manager……Seemingly, she’s the mansion caretaker. Because Shidou and the girl are
585making a ruckus in front of the entrance of the mansion’s lobby, she looks at them with
586suspicious glance. The woman seemingly intends to call the police, because she’s
587gripping the phone right now.
588“A, Ahaha……”
589Shidou made a feeble and insincere smile, he input the room’s pin number he heard
590from the girl earlier, then immediately the automatic door opened.
591“……..I’m coming in.”
592“Aye-aye, Sir~”
593The girl responded with a carefree tone. Shidou exhaled, and then he walks away from
594the lobby and towards the corridor.
595After that, he took the elevator. He can see the wonderful decoration of the room below
596before heading to the designated room.
597“………..Hey, we arrived. Is it okay if I put you down here?”
598“Ng~, thank you. But if you leave me like this, I’ll surely be dead later.”
599“………..Ha. Well then, give me the key. I’ll open it.”
600“Roger that. Ah, but the key is inside my butt pocket, so please take it gently~”
601“Why did you put it there!?”
602Shidou shouted as the girl tangles her arms to Shidou’s neck.
603“I didn’t mean anything bad you know. I only wanted to show my gratitude for helping
604me on the street, so I think I should give you a little service to refresh you. Even if you
605put your hand into the wrong place like the inside of my clothes, I’m okay if it’s in the
606upper part of my pants.”
607“What are you even saying!?”
608“Ng~, No~ Well~, I think I wanted to show my gratitude at least, so I keep ‘pushing’
609mine to you this whole time, but you didn’t show any reaction at all~. Oh, perhaps this
610boy has butt fetish? That’s what I thought.”
611“Your concern has exceeded common sense!?”
612“Ah, or maybe boy is only interested on huge breasts? You’re not interested on a bust
613below 80 cm? I’m sorry about that~. I really can’t do anything about this~”
614“Can you not put someone else into your strange fetishes?”
615Shidou kept shouting for a while, and then once again, he lets out a large sigh.
616“Forget that, just handover the key. Or I’ll leave you here.”
617“Aw, Seems like I have no choice~”
618After saying that, the girl put her hand into her butt pocket.
619“Ah………, Out of sudden…….Kya…..”
620“Don’t make a strange voice behind someone’s back, okay……”
621“What’s that, your no fun.”
622The girl puffed her cheeks, then she handovers the key. Shidou opened the door and
623came inside the room.
624“I’m sorry for disturbing.”
625“I forgive you for disturbing~”
626“………….”
627“Eh, you’re not act as Tsukkomi anymore?”2
628Ignoring the girl’s voce, Shidou took off his shoes before entering the room.
629From the entrance way, there is a long corridor. Over there, the room is dotted with
630mountains of magazines and Manga.
631“Then, where’s the bedroom?”
632“There~”
633After the girl pointing out the direction, he walks towards the room.
634Again, the girl’s bedroom is covered with tons of Manga. Almost the entire wall has
635transformed into bookshelves, but still in the very end, the books only piled up high
636inside the room.
637The girl’s bed is even worse. There’s a bed in the middle of the large room, but it
638seems to have space for one person only. On top of that, the room is scattered with
639volumes of books. Overall, she seems to harbor a great liking towards books, since her
640bed looks like a prepared a casket specially made for a deceased person to use books
641instead of flowers.
642“Uh, wait.”
643While Shidou stands in front of the bed for a moment, the girl moves her body from his
644back to the bed. Falling down just like slime and in a manner of a puzzle piece, she laid
645down on the bed lovingly.
646“Ng~, finally we arrived.”
647“Haa…..”
648Then, after finally laying down the girl, Shidou exhaled. He looked around the interior of
649the room and discovers something inside. 
650“This is…….”
651Even though it’s rude for looking around a girl’s room he just met, he can’t win against
652his curiosity. He walks forward to a certain place; over there he sees something
653unbelievable. That is quite a large workspace. There’s various painting equipment
654lining, also a big fluorescent lamp which could illuminate the whole table’s surface.
655On top of that, there is a thick B4 size paper on the center of the desk. Its coma script,
656there is not only already a drawn character and background, but also there’s some text
657written on it. It seems finished and almost ready for the inking, since the rough sketch
658drawn by pencil hasn’t been erased yet.
659Right This is the first time Shidou saw this directly, no doubt about it.
660And what’s over there is the so called Manga paper manuscript.
661“Eh, perhaps, are you drawing Manga?”
662Shidou asked the girl who was sleeping peacefully on the bed like a corpse. Then, she
663raised her hand.
664“Ng ? That’s right. I am a pro…….I got too focused with my work that I forgot to
665eat~……I thought I had no choice other than to go to nearby convenient store or to
666supermarket. Then, I realized that the earth’s gravity became stronger.”
667After saying that, she raised up her hand before dropping it back down onto the bed.
668Shidou made a dumbfounded face and smiled bitterly.
669“So, that’s what happened……But if you are a pro, don’t you have an assistant……”
670“Ng Generally, that’s how it is but, I like doing everything just by myself until it’s
671finished~ Well, if you feel comfortable doing that alone, then it’s fine. Though
672sometimes, I feel as if I’m going to die.”
673“But I think it’s a fatal mistake……”
674Shidou scratched his cheeks before taking another look at the Manga manuscript on
675the desk.
676It’s not like Shidou read the whole Manga book wildly just like a mania or such, but
677Shidou also likes to read Manga just like any other normal high school student. He
678even bought Manga books that he likes. However, this was the first time he has seen a
679raw manuscript, so it is a pretty exciting experience.
680Guessing from the artwork, this is a Shōnen Manga. Even though it’s still not
681completely finished, he can tell that she truly is a pro-
682“………..Hmm?”
683Then, Shidou knitted his eyebrows; he bends his body forward and brings his face
684closer to take a look at the manuscript more closely.
685Because the script hasn’t been finished yet, he’s not so sure. However, he recognized
686that style somewhere.
687“………..Eh, this is, don’t tell me [SILVER BULLET]!?”
688Shidou shouted at that instant. Right. Over there is the Manga Nakatsugawa talked
689about earlier [SILVER BULLET].
690“Oh? You know very well. Perhaps, you’re one of my readers? Thank you~”
691The girl waved one of her hand again, Shidou become even more curious. He turns his
692body’s direction and continued asking.
693“No, wait a minute. Does that mean you’re Honjou Souji……?”
694“Ng~, right~”
695“Y-You’re not a man?”
696“Ah~, that? It’s a pen name, a pen name. My real name is Nia. Honjou Nia. Nice to
697meet you~”
698After saying that, the girl named Nia flashed a smile that made a “Nii” sound, and then
699continues.
700“It’s pretty common, you know. There are quite number of female writers doing that
701when writing Shōnen manga. For example, Takajou-san of [OTHER FAKE] is actually a
702woman too.”
703“Eh!? I-Is that true!?”
704Upon hearing this information, Shidou widened his eyes……. Then he continued
705thinking.
706Other than about the gender issue earlier, he found something even stranger still left.
707“No-no-no……It’s still strange. Because [SILVER BULLET] is a Manga that has existed
708around the time when I was still in elementary school, you know? That means Honjou
709Souji’s debut work is even older than that…..”
710Shidou shouting again made his throat shake. He looks at Nia’s appearance again.
711Her possible age is about 18 or 19 years old…… No matter how successful her
712makeup is to make herself look younger, being in her twenties is the limit. If this girl’s
713actual age really is 30 years old, that youthful appearance is something that everyone
714would always wish for. There’s no mistaking that every beauty company and TV
715Channel would approach her to take advantage of this.
716In this case, she must be Honjou Souji’s daughter who has the same perfect drawing
717style and inherited the same name with him as the second generation…… There are
718also some people who are doing the same thing.
719However, Nia can see through what Shidou is thinking, she then says *fufu*, while
720shrugging her shoulders.
721“I’m sorry but, since the beginning until now, Honjou Souji and I am the same person.
722By the way, it’s already been around ten years since my debut work.”
723“T-Ten years…..”
724Shidou was dumbfounded by her explanation, Nia’s truth echoed like the sounds of a
725drum; Shidou turned his face wondering about such a theory.
726Normally thinking, such a thing should be impossible. The possibility of this entire
727theory being only part of Nia’s random speech is pretty high.
728But, the manuscript placed on the work desk is obviously Honjou’s drawing style. Of
729course, there’s also possibility that those are only copies of the original drawing.
730However, if this Manga really got published by [BLAST], it will be evidence for the
731manuscript’s originality.
732While Shidou was thinking about that, Nia went *Oh, well~* and exhaled.
733“Uhm~……The sequence is a little bit different from what I wanted, but oh well, it’s
734alright. ~I’ll tell you. My secret is-”
735“Eh….?”
736Hearing Nia’s words, Shidou shrugged his shoulder a little.
737It’s true that he is curious about it, but…… Whatever is it, will it be alright to tell it to a
738complete stranger like Shidou? That question is what popped up inside his mind.
739“Actually~”
740However, a moment later…
741Gu~………..Kyururururururu………….
742That voice came out from Nia’s stomach louder than before.
743Furthermore, since she was about to talk about a serious matter, she created such a
744serious face to show that the situation earlier is becoming pretty surreal.
745“B-Boy……….”
746Nia called for Shidou in a weak voice. Shidou exhaled and scratched his head.
747“Okay, okay……. I’ll borrow your kitchen for a while.”
748“Yes~…….”
749Then, Shidou walked out from the room, but he quickly turns back to Nia.
750“………I only wanted to hear this to make sure. You can eat ordinary food, right?
751You’re not sucking blood in order to maintain your youthful appearance, right?”
752"Eh? You'll let me suck your blood?"
753Then, Nia tries to imitate carnivorous animal by bending her finger from both hands,
754“Gaah~” and then she flashes her teeth. But, soon she loses her physical strength and
755falls down.
756“……….For now, I’ll accept that answer as a yes.”
757Shidou said that with his eyes half-opened. He left the room and walked alone to the
758kitchen.
759Looking at Nia’s manners, he expected the sink to be filled with dirty dishes. However,
760apart from the dusty tableware, the kitchen is unexpectedly well-organized.
761“Heee. How surprising……I know it’s rude to say this, but this is pretty well-organized.”
762But, a moment later, Shidou changed his earlier impression. Looking at the surface of
763kitchen’s table pretty confirm it. In the corner of the room, he can see instant food
764rubbish from a convenient store.
765In other words, instead of Nia never tidying up this place, it seems she never used the
766kitchen in the first place. She must always be eating outside or buying a box lunch from
767a convenient store. In short, she must always eat instant foods for every meal.
768“………….”
769Shidou kept his silence and put his hand on his forehead. He soaked the table and
770beagn wiping the surface of the kitchen’s table with some kind of cloth.
771“Well………….Now.”
772After he had finished cleaning the dirt, he looked around the kitchen and walked to
773open the refrigerator,
774“…………..O-Only sake………….?”
775Shidou voices his disbelief at what he just saw, and then he pulls the vegetables
776drawer to take a look. There are only bottles of sake inside, also several books
777covering them.
778“…………..”
779Shidou silently closed the refrigerator. He goes back to the entranceway and takes the
780shopping bag he brought earlier, and decides to choose some suitable ingredients
781before returning to the kitchen. Originally, these are meant for Spirits’ dinner,
782but………..since the quantity he bought is more than usual, it should be alright. And
783more importantly, he can’t let this Nia girl starve to death.
784Shidou washed his hands, and then started cooking like he usually does.
785Though, there was not much kitchenware he could use, so was it’s impossible to make
786a delicious meal. Also, there’s not much time left for cook because he cannot let Nia
787wait for too long.
788After Shidou decided, he poured some water into the only available small saucepan in
789the kitchen. Then, he also put in uncooked rice into the water, and he lit the fire to start
790cooking.
791After that, he places some scallions into the place where the fire was lit, as well as
792some bean paste. He also added some Japanese sake that he borrowed from
793refrigerator to add some flavor. At the very last step, he dropped some eggs into the
794mixture to complete a simple soup.
795In this case, right now the food had finished cooking in only a short time. He brought
796the food to Nia, who currently starving to death. Despite the fact that this is only an
797ordinary menu, he thinks this food will be good enough for that girl.
798“Okay, I hope this is enough.”
799After Shidou says that, he returns to the previous room to deliver the bowl filled with
800Zousui.3
801“Here, I finished. It’s still hot, so be careful.”
802“Waa! I’ll have some~!”
803Shidou put the Zousui on the table near the bed, Nia then *Pan!* clapping her hands.
804And with a bit of vigor she takes the Zousui.
805“Whoaaa!”
806Of course, the food is still hot. Nia’s body shook a little.
807“I already told you right……..”
808“Fuu~, Fuu~”
809Learning from her earlier mistake now, Nia blew the spoon with her breath before
810transferring the food into her mouth.
811After that, she tastes the Zousui while chewing it inside her mouth, and then she let out
812a voice.
813“Aaaa~……..”
814Nia made a voice that sounded completely like an old man in a hot spring. Tears
815started flowing down from her eyes due to being overwhelmed by the sensation of the
816food. She kept moving her spoon.
817“So delicious……What did you just let me eat……What……”
818While saying these words, she continues eating the remaining Zousui. After five
819minutes had passed, the Zousui’s bowl was already empty.
820“Fuh~ Thanks for the meal. No~, that was delicious. It’s been a week since the last
821time I ate a warm meal.”
822“A week…….”
823Shidou made a wry smile and then cleaned up the tableware. He turns back as he is
824about to open the door to return to the kitchen.
825“Well, I’ll wash the dishes, after that I’ll go home. Starting from now on, please eat
826properly before you collapse again.”
827“Ah~, wait a minute.”
828Then, as Shidou was about to walk out from the room, Nia let out a voice.
829“Is that not enough? I’m sorry but, those ingredients are originally for the dinner at my
830home. If you want more, just order from delivery.”
831“Ah~ That’s not it! That’s not what I meant.”
832Then Nia made a *Bung-Bung* sound while waving her hands, she raise her right hand
833and pointed to the unfinished drawing manuscript that was placed on top of the desk.
834“Like I said before, I didn’t hire any assistants. Is it alright if it’s only a simple task,
835would you help me? Please! I’ll pay you extra for that.”
836“………….Eh?”
837Being asked an unexpected request, Shidou widened his eyes.
838But he should refuse Nia’s unreasonable request right after just cooking the meal.
839“N-No-no-no. What are you talking about? That’s totally impossible.”
840“Eh~, isn’t that fine~. Do you have anything else to do?”
841“No, that’s not what I’m trying to say…….I’ve never touch a pro’s manuscript before, I
842can’t take the responsibilities if I made any mistake.”
843“It’s alright~, it’s alright~. I’m only asking you to do the erasing. You only have to put
844some strength to do that.”
845“Even if you say so………”
846“Please, please, please! Currently my hands already full with important jobs to be
847done~. In this case, I won’t be able to finish the manuscript on time………..”
848Nia kept pleading to him, Shidou made a large sigh.
849“……..Haa. Okay, but only a simple task, alright?”
850After Shidou gave into her argument, Nia then started smiling gladly.
851“Got it~, got it~. Well then, let’s go to the workroom. As expected, this place is too small
852to be of use for the two of us~.”
853While saying that, Nia get up from the bed, then “Nggggh……..”
854She scratched her body. After acting lazily until just now, the girl had already gained
855back her energy extremely fast.
856“The work room……do you have another place other than this one?”
857“Yes. I prepared everything like this, so whenever I feel like I’m going to die while
858working I can collapse right away, but I also have another workroom to use~”
859“Even if you say it as if that was a normal thing, it’s still strange.”
860Shidou half closed his eyes when he said that, Nia seemingly doesn’t particularly pay
861attention to it. After that, Shidou follows Nia to the other workroom.
862“Well, come in, come in.”
863“Wah…………”
864Nia asks Shidou to enter the workroom, the scenery made Shidou widen his eyes.
865Inside the room, there’s a big work desk placed; on top of it, there’s various stationery
866prepared. The wall still looks the same with the previous one, where the whole surface
867of the wall was turned into bookshelves. Other than that, there’s drawing materials,
868books of paintings, as well as book of photographs and etc. all lined up.
869Inside the room, there is a stoic atmosphere somehow. The appearance of this place
870surely is just like an artist’s workplace.
871“There, you can use that desk.”
872“Eh, is it alright? Somehow the atmosphere makes it feel like this is an artist’s sacred
873place……”
874“That’s fine, that’s fine. Ah, or perhaps you like the desk in the previous room better?
875Do you want to smell my scent while working?”
876“Ah, this place is fine too.”
877Shidou refused instantly, the girl seems to be dissatisfied and her lips made a “Buu~”
878sound as she pursed her lips.
879“Well, which part should I erase?”
880“Aah, then please erase this part.”
881After Shidou asked, Nia wears her glasses and began marking the upper part of the
882paper. She’s pointing out several sheets of manuscripts that had already been inked.
883“After you finished erasing the draft, please fill up the blank space with black ink.”
884“………….Ng?”
885Nia said those words naturally, Shidou inclined his head.
886"W-wait a minute! Didn't you want me to do only Gomu-kake!? Even if it's Beta-nuri,
887you shouldn't let an amateur do it!"4
888“Fine~, fine~. Since you’re pretty skillful, you’ll somehow be able to do it. Anyhow, as
889long as you paint them with black color, you can freely use any painting tools. The trick
890is to paint small corners with the fine tip pen first, and then do the larger part with
891something quick.
892“No, wait, are you listening when other people are talking………….?”
893“I’m listening~. But as I said, it’s alright. Boy, you’ve used painting tools before, right?”
894“Huh………? Wh-What, out of the blue…….”
895Hearing those sudden words, Shidou’s face suddenly turned pale.
896Then, Nia lifted up the tip of her lips and continued speaking.
897“You know? Boy. For those who don’t know anything about Manga, They won’t call
898erasing as [Gomu-kake], or black as [Beta].”
899“…….tch!”
900Whispering, Shidou held his breath.
901“T-That’s…………”
902“Perhaps that’s it, right? When you’re still around middle school, you drew an
903illustration of your own original character that you created. No~, I get it, I get it. At first,
904you drew that on your note book using pencil. Then, one day you decided to go to a
905stationery store to buy a Manga pen as well as the ink, but then you found it pretty
906difficult to use.”
907“!? N-No, I……..”
908“Then, you thought that you wanted to use screen tone too but, ‘It can’t be, why is the
909price for one sheet so expensive, even though it can only be used once!’ Then you
910gave up after said that.”
911“G-Guu………….”
912“After that, once you found out that there’s a method to use a computer for drawing.
913That way I can draw as much as I like! That’s what you thought, but you got really
914shocked once you found out the price for the pen tablet and the software, right?”
915“A-Aaaaaaaaaah…………….!”
916Shidou’s body started trembling as he scratched his head.
917“And then……….”
918“Ok, I got it! I’ll do it, no need to say more. Please.”
919“Then, I’ll count on you boy! And I’ll be working over there.”
920Shidou said that with a displeased tone, Nia started laughing upon seeing that and fave
921him a thumbs up while walking back to her bedroom.
922“Oh, my……….”
923Shidou let out a sigh, *Phew*.
924But, it can’t be helped. Then, he sits down on the chair; he gripped the eraser on his
925hand and carefully began to erase the pencil traces.
926After that, he took the Fude-pen in his hand and began working on Beta-nuri like she
927instructed.
928He started painting the part given an x-mark using Fude-pen, with the direction from
929the inside to the edge part. After that, he began painting the entire surface.
930Even if he is only repeating the same work, but the shape and range to paint is various.
931Overwhelmed by the pressure that he shouldn’t ruin a pro’s manuscript had made
932Shidou somehow feel nervous. As he was completing the work, he tries to finish it as
933soon as possible.
934After sometimes has passed, Shidou brought the finished beta inking manuscript in his
935hands, then goes to Nia’ place.
936“Oh, are you done already? Hee~, Aren’t you quite skillful?”
937“…………….Aah, somehow I was able to manage it. Man, it’s been a while since the
938last time I’m handling such a delicate thing like this.”
939Exhaling, he continues moving his body slowly and turns his shoulders.
940Then, when he looks over there, Shidou face turned pale as his body started trembling.
941“Wha………..!?”
942There’s no mistake. Over there, Nia already change her room clothes she was wearing
943until now. She changed into a maid cloth which had lots of exposure. The skirt is really
944short, and parts of her breasts are exposed a lot. Looking at the sensational
945appearance, Shidou gulped down his saliva.
946“W-What are you wearing……….”
947“Eh? Aah, I bought this for my job’s reference; I decided that I’ll give you service for
948your assistance. Look, doesn’t the extra salary look quite lustful? How is this? Even
949though my breasts are flat, my style isn’t really that bad, right?”
950“I didn’t think that this is what you meant by extra?”
951Placing her hands on her hip, Nia raise her voice. After that, Nia fluttered the envelope
952in her hand.
953“I’m joking. This is only fan service. Here’s your salary.”
954Then, Nia went to hand over the envelope to Shidou, but something popped up in her
955mind.
956After that, a prankster smile appears on her face, she pulling the breast part of her
957maid cloth, and put the envelope between her breasts.
958“Well, boy. Here’s your salary.”
959“Wai………What are you doing!?”
960“It’s fine~, it’s fine~, look-look, take them.”
961After saying that, Nia joins her shoulders to emphasize her breasts.
962Then, *suton*, the envelope slipped and fell down through her skirt.
963“…………..”
964“Ah……….”
965Shidou spoke in a small voice, Nia got so shocked that she collapse onto the place she
966was standing.
967“Ku………, is having small breasts really a crime………!?”
968
969“…………Err, I should go home right now.”
970Shidou excused himself while sweating, he start preparing his stuff before going back.
971Somehow at this rate, he won’t be able to get back to his home anymore.
972“Eh? What about the salary?”
973“That’s fine, there’s no need. I also got to have a precious experience anyway.”
974“Eeh~ You can’t do that~. Look, buy more delicious food using this money.”
975“It should be Nia who should properly buy food to eat, regardless if it’s delicious or not.”
976Shidou said that with half eyes closed, Nia widen her eyes in surprise.
977“Uwah, I didn’t see this one coming.”
978“I didn’t particularly mean anything……..Well good bye. Next time, don’t collapse on the
979street again.”
980Then, Shidou waved his hand and made his way to leave the room. Nia not knowing
981what to do began pulling Shidou’s shirt.
982“Wa-Wa-Wa-Wait a minute. I feel it can’t be settled just like this.”
983“Even if you say that………”
984Shidou created a bothered face. Then Nia made a *Pon* sound as she clapped her
985hands.
986“Ah, well how about this. Boy, are you free this Saturday?”
987“Ng……? Why so suddenly.”
988“I’ll have a one day holiday after finishing this manuscript. Let’s go on a date. Aah, of
989course I’ll be the one who pay everything.”
990“Eh……?
991After hearing the unexpected words, Shidou widens his eyes. Who knows, he didn’t
992expect that he would get that kind of proposal.
993“Ah, but in exchange, let me decide the location. Since I haven’t gotten any chance to
994go shopping this lately, I want to go to Akiba~”5
995With nonchalant tone, Nia was smiling. Shidou let out a sigh and scratched his head.
996“………….That’s, are you saying that you wanted me to carry your luggage?”
997“Giku!?”
998Nia shocked expression was displayed in an over the top reaction and then she paused
999for a while. This is the first time Shidou ever heard a “Giku” sound come out from
1000someone’s mouth.
1001“Haa……….I’m sorry, but can you ask someone else? How about asking your friends
1002instead?”
1003After Shidou says that, Nia’s facial expression becomes cloudy instantly.
1004But she returns to her usual tone right away and she swings her head.
1005“No…haha. That’s because I have no friends anyway~”
1006After saying those words, Nia narrowed her eyelids.
1007"—But are you really okay like that?"
1008“Eh?”
1009For some reason, there’s some hidden meaning behind those words, Shidou knits his
1010eyebrows. Then, Nia lifts the tip of her lips and continues speaking.
1011"—Isn't it your job to make the Spirits fall for you boy? No………Itsuka Shidou-kun?”
1012“Huh……….?”
1013For a moment, he couldn’t understand what she said, and then Shido let out a
1014ridiculous voice.
1015Translation and References Notes (Chapter 1)
10161. Manga aimed at a young male audience. The age group varies with individual readers and different magazines, but it is
1017primarily intended for boys between the ages of 8 to 18. For copyright reasons Blast is used here instead of Jump.
10182. Boke and tsukkomi are loosely equivalent to the roles of "funny man" or "comic" (boke) and "straight man" (tsukkomi)
1019in the comedy duos of western culture.
10203. 3.A Japanese rice soup dish made from pre-cooked rice and water
10214. 4. Beta-nuri is a process in manga-making that involves filling in blank spaces with black ink.Gomu-kake is erasing the
1022pencil marks from the rough sketch.
10235. A district in the Chiyoda ward of Tokyo, Japan. The go to place in Japan for anime and manga content.
1024Chapter 02: Akiba, I Have Returned!
1025Part 1
1026“Kata-Kata* that small sound came from the ringing of their teeth. There’s no time
1027anymore.
1028But the atmosphere in this place isn’t low at all. Certainly the place outside was being
1029wrapped up by the cold weather of December, but the temperature here is pretty warm
1030because the office is covered with thick glasses and completed with air conditioner. It
1031keeps a comfortable temperature for everyone here.
1032Even so, Knox cannot stop his body from trembling. His hands and legs, which have
1033been covered by bandages and plaster, are also trembling. Gradually, he takes a deep
1034breath.
1035Though, it’s not like Knox doesn’t know what is happening here. Next to him is his
1036subordinate Burton, who is also wrapped up by bandages and his face expression
1037looks just as nervous as Knox’s face. The reason was simple.
1038“……………..Uhm.”
1039Right in front of them, there’s a man sitting down on his chair; he lowered down his
1040eyesight to the document on his hands.
1041“…………………!”
1042“---------------!”
1043With only such a little movement from that man, sweat begins pouring from Knox and
1044Burton’s heads.
1045The man is being assisted by an ash blonde haired woman whose appearance could
1046attract every man. Her facial expression is as sharp as a sword which would cut them
1047down, making those two fall into silence with their faces getting paler.
1048That man’s appearance looks young. It seems like he’s in the middle of thirties. But
1049why does this young appearance suit with him despite his age? He doesn’t looks like a
1050middle age man at all. Actually, this year Knox is forty-eight years old, so you can say
1051that this man’s age is younger than him.
1052Of course that’s only natural. The person over there isn’t an ordinary man.
1053He’s a man whose name is famous in the world as a world genius financial monster
1054from DEM Industry, its first generation founder: Sir Isaac Westcott.
1055In normal situation, it would be impossible for a mere pilot like Knox and Burton to be
1056able to meet up with him in person. For the two of them to be here right now, of course
1057there’s a certain reason for that.
1058“……………….Knox-san. What in the world will happen to us……..”
1059Right now, Burton is talking with a small voice that almost cannot be heard at all. Knox
1060turns and glances to him. He replies back with a voice that can’t be heard by Westcott.
1061“………..Ssh! Shut up!”
1062“………………..”
1063After hearing Knox’s words, Burton stopped speaking.
1064Burton’s insecurities are understandable. However, having a small talk in their situation
1065shouldn’t be done. If they did, then the possibility of the situation becoming worse is
1066pretty high. The only thing the two of them can do is to keep silent just like a stone and
1067wait for what will happen next.
1068Right. Knox and Burton are being called here for some reasons. Anyway, that’s not
1069because the two of them will be given any work to do like usual. Instead, it must be
1070because of the fatal mistake they had committed.
1071A few days ago, both Knox and Burton were sending <Material A>, which is a spirit
1072captured by DEM Industries, from Neryl Island’s experiment facility in Pacific Ocean.
1073During the middle of transport, they got attacked out of nowhere and that resulted in
1074<Material A> escaping.
1075Though, it’s not like Knox and the others let the <Material A> escape on purpose. It’s
1076was merely an accident or irregular event.
1077But knowing how much Westcott is attached to the Spirits, no matter what the cause of
1078this trouble is, dealing with this man means this has something to do with their
1079punishment.
1080Westcott is without doubt, a man who could change the world’s economy by only using
1081his fingertips. Knox and Burton could be thrown away to the street if this man really
1082wished to, that is something really easy for that man.
1083No, Knox throws away that thought inside his mind. He assumes something even worst
1084is more possible, because the assumption he made earlier looks too gentle to be done
1085by that man.
1086“…………….”
1087Knox took a silent glance to Westcott’s side.
1088There’s stood a young, blonde woman behind him; he takes a note of her.
1089Just by looking at her for once, it can be felt that she’s different from an ordinary
1090secretary. That woman is DEM wizard’s supervisor, Ellen Mira Mathers.
1091She has power equal or even stronger than the spirits; the strongest human ever. If
1092she’s with Westcott since the beginning, that’s means she’s going to cut off Knox and
1093Burton’s neck as punishment.
1094*Kachi-Kachi*, the sound of the clock attached on the wall resonates inside the entire
1095office.
1096Because of the silence, Knox can hear the footstep sounds from the stairs above the
1097office clearly.
1098“-------I see.”
1099Westcott comments upon looking at the report document. A dark gaze is pointed to
1100Knox and Burton’s faces.
1101“……………….U-Ukh.”
1102He puts some strength inside his gaze; it feels like the gaze has pierced through their
1103bodies. Knox, who cannot describe this unpleasant feeling, unintentionally frowns at
1104this.
1105However Westcott doesn’t seem to care about that at all, he throws the report onto the
1106desk. Then, he stands up and walks towards the two of them.
1107After that, in front of the two of them, Westcott moves his lips and speaks in calm tone.
1108He is going to announce whether it’s punishment or dismissal. Or, if the management
1109thinks that they’re not useful anymore, it will be an order for Ellen to get rid of them.
1110Knox averts his gaze away from Westcott and his words keep echoing inside his mind,
1111then he bites his inner teeth and closes his eyes.
1112“Thank you for your trouble. The two of you should use Realizer to treat your injuries,
1113they’ll recover in instant. Give your body enough rest before coming back to work.”
1114Knox’s body shivered upon hearing Westcott’s words, it was truly unexpected thing.
1115“………..What?”
1116“Only that ………Sir?”
1117Knox and Burton exchanged their glances for a moment, and then a voice came out to
1118interrupt them.
1119It was Westcott himself who says it. It seems he still does not understand their reaction.
1120After that, he nods as if understanding something.
1121“Aah, so that was the problem? Of course, the treatment will be under worker’s
1122insurance, so you’ll both receive-“
1123“No, that’s not what I meant………!”
1124Knox cannot keep his silence upon hearing Westcott’s words. The reaction Westcott
1125gave also looks unexpected, but Knox unintentionally continues speaking.
1126“Because we let the <Material A> escape. About the punishment…….”
1127“Huh? That wasn’t your fault judging from the report. Instead, I have high evaluation
1128toward your calm judgment had during <Nightmare>’s attack. Do you think I’ll be a fool
1129that would choose my personal emotions instead and lose such talented staff like you
1130two?”
1131 “I-Is that so………”
1132The unbelievable sentence he just heard made Knox start to sweat. Then, Westcott
1133says “Besides”, adding another sentence as he continued to speak.
1134“I already planned to free <Material A> anyway. Besides, it's better to let her be free for
1135now. Thanks to you, I don't have to setup the stage."
1136“Wha-?”
1137Knox widened his eyes when he heard Westcott’s unexpected words.
1138---------This man, he planned to release the Spirit <Material A>………….Then what was
1139his true intention for delivering the Spirit to Japan?
1140“Director, what are you going to-“
1141However, before he could finish his sentence, he can feel that someone is pulling on
1142his clothes.
1143.
1144When he turns to see, it was Burton who face is pale. *Bang-Bang* a sound is made as
1145he swung his head from left to right.
1146Looking at Burton face, Knox realized that he’s going to ask something unnecessary for
1147him to know. Then, Knox fixes his posture in confusion.
1148“I understand. Well then, please excuse us……”
1149“Aah.”
1150Westcott raise one of his hands and replied with a friendly tone. Knox and Burton left
1151the room together.
1152When they leave the room and pass the door, they expected Westcott to call out to
1153them to come back but……….Nothing happened.
1154They walk along the corridor, once they reach some distance where their voice cannot
1155reach the inner part of that room, Knox as well as Burton let out their breath *Buhaa*.
1156Frankly speaking, up until now both of them felt as if they were breathing in underwater.
1157“Just now…….What does that mean?”
1158Burton asking while wiping sweats on his forehead using his cloth’s sleeve, Knox also
1159does the same thing as he replies to him.
1160“………I don’t know. Perhaps, the way we think is far too different with him. That’s
1161impossible for us to understand him. No, rather…”
1162“Rather, what?”
1163“…………….No, nothing.”
1164While Burton pauses, Knox gives a vague reply.
1165They are still inside the DEM Industry Company building. In this place, they won’t know
1166whether someone will eavesdrop on their conversation. Somewhere or not, right now 
1167something like that is floating inside his mind, so as expect that he shouldn’t continue
1168his words.
1169--------Apparently, “that” isn’t a human being like him, that’s what he though.
1170No, to be exact-----That man for sure, doesn’t consider himself to be the same living
1171being as Knox and Burton.
1172He remembered Westcott’s eyes when he looked at them. He looked at them
1173differently as if they were the eyes of some kind of reptile or insect. Knox shuddered
1174involuntarily
1175“…............Let’s go, Burton.”
1176“Ah………..Alright.”
1177Knox and Burton continued walking along the corridor.
1178Secretly inside his mind, he thinks of finding a new candidate to replace him in the
1179workplace.
1180Part 02
1181“Just now, what the-“
1182Shidou creates a dubious face and stares at the girl in front of him.
1183Honjou Nia. A girl who had proclaimed herself to be the manga artist, Honjou Souji.
1184Shidou unintentionally answers back her question with another question. However,
1185Shidou cannot abandon this girl’s word after he had heard it. The reason was simply,
1186for her to know this matter has surprised Shidou a lot.
1187Right, this girl just now said-------------<Spirit>.
1188That is, this world’s source of calamity, the existence that is the true cause of the
1189spacequake occurrence.
1190But that existence was kept secret, only some people were allowed to know about their
1191existence. Usually, they are government officials or the upper class department of
1192military enterprises.
1193Moreover, it’s not only that.
1194Not only has this girl known about Spirits’ existence, she also knows Shidou’s name
1195and his objective to settle the problem through a peaceful way.
1196“Nia………….How do you know about that?”
1197Shidou questions her with a wary face.
1198“Fufuf?”
1199After that, Nia remove the glasses she wore for work and then listlessly brush her hair
1200up.
1201“Well, I wonder why, how mysterious?”
1202“D-Don’t dodge my question! You, who are you!?”
1203As Shidou asked with a strong tone, Nia answered to him casually while waving her
1204hands.
1205“No need to be so angry. Because~ I will tell you properly.”
1206After answering him with a light tone, she calls out a name.
1207“---------<Heavenly Raiment – Yod>”
1208“Wha…………!?”
1209Shidou held his breath.
1210At the moment Nia calls out its name, a light began to surround her body, and then
1211Nia’s body is wrapped up by the light.
1212“This is…………….”
1213Shidou suddenly let out a voice while narrowing his eyes.
1214There’s no doubt. There’s no mistake. This is----------
1215“Astral Dress!?”
1216The light has manifested as an Astral Dress. An absolute armor that a spirit always
1217wears, that’s it. The thick Reiryoku has formed into glowing clothes.
1218Soon the light has already wrapped around her body. The maid clothes Nia previously
1219wears now has already completely changed its shape.
1220The transparent light gave radiance like an illusion. It is an astral dress that looks just
1221like a priest’s robe. The cross design gives it an important point, and her head is
1222covered with a veil. Somehow, her appearance looks just like a nun.
1223“Just by this you already understand, right?”
1224Nia opens her shoulders and gives a fearless smile.
1225Shidou’s looked at Nia’s appearance from the top of her head. He lets out a trembling
1226voice.
1227“Nia, are you………….a Spirit?”
1228“Yes~ Well, if there’s a living being that could do this kind of thing, as far as I know
1229there’s none other than that one.”
1230After saying that jokingly, Nia laughed.
1231However, looking at Shidou’s reaction, she saw that Shido is still shuddered at what
1232happened. It made Nia dissatisfied and he puts her hands on her hip and her mouth
1233creates a “へ” shape.
1234“What’s this~ There’s no reaction at all? Even after I transform myself like this, it’s only
1235makes me look like a dumb.”
1236“…………….Eh?”
1237Shidou scratches his cheeks at Nia’s constant casual tone. It sounds the same as it did
1238previously. He can felt that the high tension that had filled the room is starting to vanish.
1239“I was though you would go [W-What the heck!?,] or something like that. Or perhaps
1240you would change your pattern into *Doki!* upon seeing the figure of a girl who
1241suddenly transform herself like this! And anyway, don’t you think my Astral Dress is
1242quite erotic? Just look at the slit over here near the joint of my legs. The whole dress is
1243created by semi-transparent mysterious material which completely displays my body
1244line.”
1245While saying these words, Nia makes a pose by lifting her left leg onto a nearby chair.
1246From the side, Shidou can see Nia’s thigh clearly through the cut of the slit. Shidou’s
1247face also went red and he averted his gaze away from her.
1248“…………………Tch!”
1249“Ah~ That one, that one! That reaction~ Ehehe.It’s fine, it’s fine~ boy. Perhaps you
1250have leg fetish? I see~ You’re still young, so it’s alright for being a bit greedy~”
1251Nia swings her hand as if trying to lure Shidou. Even though her outfit looks like a
1252virtuous nun, her personality is completely different from her looks.
1253“………………..Aah, it’s enough!”
1254Shidou scratches his head out of irritation, and then he turns back towards Nia again.
1255“Stop making fun of me! I’m still confused with current situation. Nia, I already
1256understand that you are a spirit. But how do you know about me? That I — um,
1257persuade the Spirits."
1258“Aah, that one?”
1259After Shidou asked, Nia moves down her leg from the chair, slowly she raises one of
1260her hand in front of her body.
1261“Even though I don’t really like giving any spoiler due to my profession, but I’ll make an
1262expectation for this time.”
1263After that, along with her movements, she moves her lips-------Suddenly, she called out
1264for its name.
1265“<Tome of Revelation– Rasiel>”
1266The moment she calls the name, something appeared in Nia’s hand, it was a book.
1267It was a large book which looks like a scripture. Its cover is made from mysterious
1268material which is neither leather nor metal. Just like Nia’s astral dress, the book has a
1269cross design applied on it.
1270“That’s……..an angel?”
1271“Right.My angel <Rasiel>, the omniscient angel that knows everything in this world.”
1272“Wha…….”
1273Hearing Nia’s words, Shidou knits his eyebrows.
1274“Omniscient……………..? What does that mean?”
1275“Well, even if you ask me. It’s just like reading a book. <Rasiel> can tell me all things in
1276this world. It knows what occurs in this world. It also knows who and what they’re doing.
1277For example-----Right, at that time when you finished your shopping, I knew that you
1278would pass through that street.”
1279“What?-“
1280Shidou inclined his head upon hearing Nia’s words.
1281Nia found his reaction pretty amusing, so she chuckles and laughs.
1282“----Don’t tell me, you’re really thinking that our meeting was just a real coincidence?
1283You meet with a girl who collapsed on the street by chance and then you look after her,
1284and also by any chance too that girl is actually a Spirit. Do you really think something
1285like that is possible? No-no, generally thinking something like that is impossible, right?
1286If it were me, I won’t create that kind of prologue for a story.”
1287“…………….In other words, you knew that I would help you, so you collapse there on
1288purpose?”
1289“Well, sort of.”
1290Nia answers while nodding exaggeratedly. Shidou becomes nervous after hearing her
1291words.
1292“…………Then, did you also let me help out with the manuscript for some reason-”
1293“Ah, that one I was really asking for your help.”
1294“So, there isn’t any reason!?”
1295Shidou yelled at her. ……………No, if there were any hidden meaning behind that act,
1296then it would definitely something terrible. Somehow he feels as if he’s falling down
1297from a plane or such.
1298However, that’s means in fact, since the beginning Nia invited Shidou to her room
1299because she already knew about him. Shidou shakes his head in order to calm down
1300his mind before turning to Nia again.
1301“Because of that---------Nia. What is your real objective? Why………..I’m in this place?”
1302Being asked, Nia’s face looks so calm as opposed to Shidou’s. Then, she replies with a
1303light tone while shrugging her shoulders.
1304“No need to be so wary. It’s not like I have any particular business with you. But if you
1305really wanted to know why, boy, I only wanted to see you myself with my eyes. Some
1306information I know about you I get them from <Rasiel>. However, it still cannot match
1307with meeting you in person.”
1308Nia touches the front cover of <Rasiel> with her fingertip and then it’s floating on the air,
1309she then continues her sentence.
1310“And then-------That’s right, I wanted to say thanks to you.”
1311“Thanks……..?”
1312Shidou shrugs his shoulders in wonder. It might be true that Shidou already help Nia
1313out, but that was all according to Nia’s plan. It made her story somehow feel strange.
1314Noticing Shidou’s thought, Nia shakes g her head to brush off his thought.
1315“Aah, that’s not it. Not that one. That’s because you saved me in the beginning of this
1316month.”
1317“Eh?”
1318Shidou paused for a while.
1319There’s no doubt. This is the first time that Shidou has meet with Nia. Besides, on the
1320beginning of this month, Shidou had lost control of his Reiryoku because the path
1321became narrow. Rather, it was the time when he was saved by everyone.
1322“Heee, you don’t remember? Listen, you answered my call back then, and you shot the
1323airplane down for me, didn’t you? It was thanks to you that I was able to escape.”
1324“Your call………….That’s, ah-“
1325After saying that, Shidou’s shoulders begin shaking.
1326It’s true that at that time his consciousness was blurred and he cannot remember
1327clearly what happened. However, he can remember that somebody was calling out to
1328him back then. That’s why he released his Reiryoku.
1329“That’s means that was your call….....? But the transportation……..”
1330“I was locked inside the transportation plane, DEM Industry’s transportation plane.”
1331“………….! DEM!?”
1332Upon hears that unexpected name, Shidou’s facial expression sharpened. Deus Ex
1333Machina Industry. The headquarters are built in England. Unlike Kotori and the others
1334from <Ratatoskr>, this organization’s main goal is to capture Spirits. Actually, Shidou
1335and the others had already faced them several times already.
1336“Why was Nia inside DEM’s transportation…..?”
1337Seeing Shidou asking her with serious looks in his face, Nia answers back with a flat
1338tone.
1339“Ng-----? That’s because, I was capture by those guys of course. No---, I was lock
1340inside the basement for a long time. Thanks to that my body is all stiffen. And what’s
1341make it so awful is that I had to put my serialization on hiatus for a long time.”
1342While saying these words, she put her hand into her cap to scratch her head.
1343Hearing her casual tone, Shidou almost ignored what she just said. However, Shidou
1344begins to understand her sentence right away and widens his eyes in surprised.
1345“Captured? By DEM…….!?”
1346“Yes. That’s right~ I think it was 5 years ago? Well, who’s that again, that sickly girl.”
1347Next, Nia points her left hand’s fingertip to touch the front cover of <Rasiel> gently.
1348After that, <Rasiel> shook a little to show that it was reacting back. The page glows a
1349faint light and automatically flipped its own pages.
1350Nia takes a look at the page, then *Pon!* she claps her hands.
1351“-----Aah, that’s right. It’s Ellen. Ellen Mira Mathers. I can’t do anything to against her. I
1352was seriously beaten up by her. She was waiting to ambush me and suddenly she
1353went *Don!* and attacked me.”
1354“Ellen.”
1355Hearing the name, Shidou’s face getting stiffens and his eyes sharpen.
1356Ellen Mira Mathers, the top executive of DEM Industry and the strongest wizard of
1357humanity. She and her companions are destined to be Shidou and <Ratatoskr>’s
1358enemy. Certainly, just using her power will be enough to capture a Spirit.
1359“A-Are you really………alright?”
1360“Ng--, actually I can’t remember very well. They tied me down to various machines and
1361such. –Ah, no, let me correct it. There’s one thing really harsh they did to me. Back
1362then, those guys didn’t allow me to draw any manga at all. Come on……If I’m not
1363grasping a pen in a long time like that, then my drawing sense would become dull. How
1364could they compensate if the manga sales fell down?”
1365Nia folded her arms in an irritated tone as she said that. Shidou knits his eyebrows at
1366the moment. Even though that this person was involved in a serious problem………..for
1367a peerless, heartless company like DEM to treated her like that can be considered as
1368pretty gentle. Besides, there’s only one thing still stuck inside his mind. Shidou turns
1369back to Nia and ask,
1370“In short, Nia. Your angel could know everything, right? Then why you didn’t know
1371about the ambush……”
1372After Shidou asked, Nia points her fingertip and swings it to deny his question.
1373“Ah, no~. That’s not how it works.”
1374“What do you mean by not………..?”
1375“Even though my <Rasiel> is certainly an omniscient angel; in the very end, I could
1376only get information I wish to know. It’s not like I’m capable of knowing everything that
1377will happen in the future, nor could it warn me whenever danger is around. In short, I
1378can’t avoid something that I don’t know. It’s quite similar to a super-powerful search
1379engine.”
1380“I think………….I can see it now.”
1381Shidou gulps down his saliva, seemingly believing in what Nia just explained to him.
1382“Even though I think it has amazing ability……….. It also has its own limit, huh.”
1383Then Nia went “Fuun?” and narrows her eyes.
1384“Didn’t I already say it, boy? Right now, you don’t know that my <Rasiel> has another
1385ability.”
1386“Eh…………?”
1387“Everything you write on <Rasiel> will become a truth. On the other side, that’s means-”
1388Nia creates a fearless smile, slowly she raise her left hand overhead. After that, she
1389uses her finger to take the ornament that was attached on the veil on her head. Then,
1390the edge of decoration that was hidden finally can be seen, the full shape of the
1391decoration looks similar to a pen.
1392Then Nia sets up the pen and starts drawing something on the page of <Rasiel>, which
1393is still floating in the air.
1394“…………”
1395“…………”
1396“…………”
1397“…………That’s…. what are you doing?”
1398A few minutes later, Nia who still had not finished her work, let out a voice.
1399“Wait. Please wait a minute.”
1400Nia answers with a serious look, and then continues drawing something on the page
1401again.
1402And few minutes later after that,
1403“-----------Okay. I think this is enough.”
1404Nia shows such a determined face. She returns the pen to its original place, Nia taps
1405her fingertips *Ton* on <Rasiel>. Not so long after Nia does that, <Rasiel> starts to
1406glow a faint light.
1407“W-What the-?”
1408“You’ll soon understand. Look, it will begin soon.”
1409“Eh? E, Uwaah!?”
1410Shidou screamed at that instant.
1411But that was only natural. Anyway, his body is moving against his will.
1412“W-What is this!?”
1413Aah~, right-right. Over here-over here.”
1414Saying those words, then she lays down on the bed. After that, Shidou mounts on her
1415back and begin massaging Nia’s waist skillfully using both hands.
1416“Aah~…………….Over there…Over there. This feels good~”
1417“Wa-Wait a minute! What is this………..!?”
1418While Shidou is trying to protest, Shidou’s hands suddenly move on its own and start
1419rubbing Nia’s butt.
1420“Kyaa! Boy, you’re so perverted!”
1421“N-No, just now that wasn’t me-!?”
1422Shidou screams in a high pitch. Then, Shidou regains the ability to move his body
1423accordingly again. He jumps back from that spot, “Haa-haa* He lets out a sigh while
1424shaking his shoulders.
1425Upon seeing his reaction, Nia raises her bodies up and then starts laughing.
1426“Well, in short, this is it.”
1427And then she taps <Rasiel> front cover lightly, intending to show the page to Shidou.
1428In the page, there’s an illustration which style is similar to a manga that Nia drew
1429moments ago. Furthermore, there’s a character resembling Shidou and Nia drawn, ----
1430Not only that, there’s also drawn a detail that’s even similar to what just occurred
1431moments ago.
1432“T-This is……….”
1433“Future describing. I already said it, right? Everything written on <Rasiel> is a truth. ----
1434Right. For example, something newly written on it is as well.”
1435“………..!? W-What did you say……….!?”
1436Shidou lets out a surprised voice. Of course he would. If something like that really
1437exists, that’s means Nia can create the future according to her will. That’s even isn’t
1438something on a terrible level anymore, but on the level of a God instead.
1439However, something popped up inside Shidou’s mind.
1440“………….Then why is it a manga? Wouldn’t it faster if you just write it down?”
1441“Ng~, because if I do that, I can’t grasp the feeling very well. But, if I have time to
1442create few second events just by drawing on this book, I’d rather use that free time for
1443work instead. It’s not that convenient you see?”
1444“………………Err.”
1445Shidou doesn’t seem to believe her. Nowadays, to think that she has the power which
1446level reaches the point where she could control the world………..Why is such an issue
1447just passing by Nia’s filter? Seemingly, she doesn’t think this serious matter that far yet.
1448Judging from Shidou’s thoughts, Nia creates a face showing dissatisfaction.
1449“Ah. You created a face as if you’re looking down at me again. If boy still does that then,
1450I wonder if I should show you this too~ About how scary it would be to know everything
1451already happened in the past.”
1452“Eh…………..?”
1453Hearing Nia’s words, Shidou knits his eyebrows. After that, Nia did something similar
1454that she had already previously done. She taps the front cover of <Rasiel> and the
1455page starts flipping again.
1456Then, she looks at the page and puts her hand on her chin.
1457“Fufufu………….I see. Instant Lightning Blast?Hee, isn’t that cool?”
1458“Bhu…..!?”
1459Unexpected words came out from Nia’s mouth, Shidou coughed as a result. Come to
1460think of it, that was an original final move created by Shidou back then.
1461Nia, continues reading the page while giggling.
1462"Ah, I found your original character. The Black-Clothed Fighter Lieven, eh? Ah, I agree.
1463Black is cool don't you think. Ah, but if you're going to create a story with him as a main
1464character, I'd suggest to give him some weak point that the reader could sympathize
1465with and to add tension to the story. Also I think it may because of your age that you
1466may feel ashamed about writing a female character. But you should give more thought
1467into main girl's settings, since her character will directly be associated with the sales."
1468“Please don’t give me opinion from a pro view poiiiiiiiiiiint!?”
1469Shidou scratches his head and bends his body while bursting in tears. To think that he
1470would experience another person learning about the original character that he created.
1471He feels a pain similar to being stabbed by an unseen knife.
1472Shidou stays in that spot for short while, *Haa-haa* he breathes heavily while trying to
1473stand up.
1474Then, Nia made a triumph smile.
1475“How was it? About the terrible power of <Rasiel> did you learn your lesson already?”
1476“…………….Yes. It’s really great. I am terribly sorry for underestimating it.”
1477Shidou bows his head while apologizing, as Nia looks satisfied.
1478“Good. ------Well, like I said earlier. It was thanks to you that I could escape and
1479resume the serialization again. I’m truly grateful for that.”
1480Nia looks directly at Shidou’s eyes and continues.
1481“------But, well, I think you and the others wouldn’t be satisfied with only this and then
1482saying good bye. <Ratatoskr>………Right? You save the Spirits by making them dere.
1483It’s quite interesting, don’t you think so? Doesn’t that mean you should persuade me
1484too?”
1485“That’s……………”
1486Perhaps, that’s right. Even though Nia looks like a spirit who has already adapted to
1487society, they still wouldn’t know when she will create a space quake. Frankly speaking,
1488Shidou also wanted Nia to get protection under <Ratatoskr>.
1489Besides, she had been captured by DEM once, and there’s still one more problem left.
1490Above else, there’s no guarantee that she won’t get capture by DEM again. It’s too
1491dangerous to leave this girl alone.
1492Understanding what Shidou is currently thinking from his looks, Nia nodded
1493exaggeratedly.
1494“As expected, as expected. Like I said it’s quite amusing. A secret organization feels
1495super interesting. -----Moreover, I already said it, that I wanted to say thanks to you,
1496didn’t I? That’s why; I will give you one chance as my gratitude.”
1497“Chance--------you say, ah……….”
1498Shidou opens his eyes wide. Then he remembers what Nia said earlier.
1499Right. Nia said it herself. Because now the manuscript is already finished, she will have
1500a day off.
1501“But, the place should be Akiba. I won’t change my decision on this one, okay? Since
1502I’m already lock up for five years, my body is already longing for 2D. My withdrawal
1503symptoms are really bad. I’m shivering from wanting to read serialization of this and
1504that manga, as well as new work from this and that author.”
1505Nia embraces her own shoulders while saying that, then *Kata-Kata* she shakes her
1506body on purpose.
1507“After I finish, I’ll have to work on the next series, since I’ll be busy at Comico in the end
1508of year, I had to put some spare times for you, so you have my regards. Because I’m
1509pretty popular, you know?”
1510Nia raises her fingertips. Sweat comes pouring from Shidou’s cheek.
1511“Co-Comico?”
1512“Comic Colosseum. It’s the so-called doujin event where they display and sale
1513doujinshi. No-, I thought that I couldn’t participate since I didn’t rent a space this year,
1514but there’s someone who already rented a booth but cannot come due to sudden
1515illness, and that person rented the space to me. I still have the manuscript I drew
1516before I got captured by DEM. Well~, I also haven’t participate in Comico for a long
1517time~“1
1518Nia folds her arms, as she nods to herself while thinking about that. Then, she notices
1519that Shidou was being left behind in the conversation.
1520“Aah, sorry-sorry. Well in other words, it’s something like that.”
1521Nia points to herself with her thumb on the chest.
1522“-----I’ll give you a chance. If you can make me get dere at you, then do it.”
1523Along with that action, Nia lifts up the tips of her lips. Upon hearing her self-confident
1524words, Shidou gulps down his saliva.
1525“…………….!”
1526“Of course, I won’t peek at your strategy session, so don’t worry. I dislike creating
1527spoilers for someone, and I faaaaaaaaaar more dislike getting spoilers from someone.
1528That’s why please set up a strategy with…..Err.”
1529The pages of <Rasiel> flip as they follow Nia’s eye movement.
1530“Aah, yes-yes. Kotori-chan, being a commander at age 14 is really impressive. Please
1531feel free to set up a proper plan with your little sister. But anyway, even if I was the one
1532who invite you, it’s really difficult to make me fall for you. Please come with your best
1533preparation~”
1534Then, Nia gave a *Ahaha* laugh while waving her hand.
1535“-----Well, let’s end the conversation for today. I also should finish the manuscript, and
1536doesn’t boy also have to cook dinner for everyone?”
1537“Ah----Nia.”
1538“Well-well. Let’s continue the talk in the promised day. I’ll tell you the place and the time
1539later. ----Ah. Is it alright if I search your mail address by myself?”
1540“A-Aah…..That’s alright.”
1541“I see. Thank you~. Well, see you later~. I’m looking forward to it~”
1542Before Shidou could let out his opinion in the conversation, Nia already ended the
1543conversation and pushed Shidou out from her room.
1544Part 3
1545“-----------The Spirit that had been captured by DEM?”
1546After return back to home, Shidou made a contact to the underground facility. He tells
1547them of the unbelievable event that had occurred previously, Kotori immediately returns
1548back to the Itsuka residence.
1549After hearing the entire situation from Shidou, Kotori holds the chupa-chupa cups stick
1550while knitting her eyebrows.
1551“Moreover, she has been working as Manga artist a few years before in this
1552world……..? This is such an unexpected truth.-------Well, this is similar to Miku’s case.
1553We can’t say that it’s impossible for this to have happened……”
1554Kotori places her hand on her chin. Izayoi Miku is the same as Tohka and the others,
1555but before Shidou sealed away her Reiryoku as a spirit, Shidou and the others knew
1556her existence as a super popular idol in the currently blooming times.
1557That’s why, compared to that, the circumstances right now share some similarities.
1558Then, when Shidou and Kotori are deep in conversation, a voice can be heard from
1559behind.
1560“…….Mu? Shido, what are you talking about with Kotori?”
1561Standing there is a girl with long night-colored hair with pair of crystal-colored eyes. ----
1562--Yatogami Tohka. A Spirit who’s Reiryoku had also been sealed by Shidou, now she
1563has become his neighbor and classmate.
1564“Aah, Tohka. Ng……. We’re talking about work for a bit.”
1565“Ooh, I see. Sorry for disturbing you.”
1566Tohka apologizes and bows her head. After that, another voice could be heard from the
1567people who are currently in Living Room.
1568“-----Shidou. I’m seeking an offering. Quickly show your dedication by offering a good
1569feast to me.”
1570“Translation. Kaguya says she’s hungry, I want to eat Shidou’s delicious food Nyaa~.
1571That’s what she said.”
1572“Can you not put in a strange suffix!?”
1573The Two girls were leaning on the sofa, mutually exchanged such words.
1574It was just like looking into the reflection of the mirror, those girl’s faces as alike as two
1575melons. One girl is dressed in black shirt with a red English letter on it, while the other
1576one is dressed in pastel colored cardigan. They are twin Spirits similar to Tohka who
1577live in the mansion next to Itsuka residence: Yamai Kaguya and Yamai Yuzuru.
1578“Aah, sorry-sorry. I’ll prepare the dinner soon, wait a minute.”
1579Shidou replies with a wry smile, he opens the fish grill which is today’s main dish, he
1580decided to cook Saba Shioyaki.2
1581That’s right. Right now, Shidou is currently preparing dinner for the spirits while
1582discussing something with Kotori. He continues the conversation while he is holding the
1583chopsticks. Shidou wears the apron and holds chopstick with one hand, and uses the
1584other hand to hold the ladle. Just by looking at it, no one would ever think that they’re
1585discussing an important matter that would affect the world’s fate.
1586“Nm, this smells good. Oi~, have you already prepared the table?”
1587“Yes~!”
1588After Shidou raises his voice, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Tohka, and the other two girls who were
1589talking with Tohka in the Living Room answered him.
1590Yoshino is the girl who has a rabbit puppet equipped on her left hand and has a gentle
1591personality. Natsumi is the other one is a girl who bends her back while looking with
1592displeasure. These two are the same as everyone else. They’re spirits who had their
1593Reiryoku being sealed by Shidou.
1594The spirits follow Shidou’s instruction, and they begin to tidying up the table. Then, they
1595return all magazines and newspaper to its original place. They also wiped the table,
1596and lined up every dish nicely on the table as each food starts to arrive.
1597“………………..Nevertheless.”
1598Then, while watching the scene, Kotori lets out a heavy breath.
1599“The omniscience angel <Rasiel>………………Huh. Not only is she capable of gather
1600any information she wanted to know, but she’s also capable of drawing the future to
1601follow her will. A terrible angel has appeared.”
1602Hearing Kotori’s words, Shidou nodded deeply.
1603“Come to think of it……………Even Kotori too, has an embarrassing past.”
1604“Huh? Wha-What are you talking about!?”
1605Shidou averting his gaze away while saying that. Kotori knits her eyebrows while her
1606cheeks turn red.
1607“For example, when we slept together back then, I said that I was the one who wet the
1608bed because you cried so much. But thinking back now by looking at their face back
1609then, I think both Father and Mother knew what actually happened…………….”
1610“Kyaa--------------!Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”
1611While Shidou was speaking and folding his arms, Kotori screams made Shidou’s mouth
1612stop.
1613Yamai sisters, who are getting interested by the scream, turn their faces to Shidou and
1614Kotori at the same time.
1615“Ng? The two of you, what are you talking about? The topic seems pretty interesting?”
1616“Consent. I thought I heard something about wetting something just now-”
1617“W-Wetting the table! That’s it, look! After finish tidying up the table, let’s arrange the
1618foods, Kaguya take care of the fish, Yuzuru take care of the stew, alright?”
1619Hearing Kotori answer in a strong tone, made Kaguya continue her work as she hands
1620over a ladle to Yuzuru.
1621“I-Is that so?”
1622“Acknowledgement. I understand……………”
1623Judging from the current atmosphere, the two of them follow Kotori instruction
1624obediently. They begin to arrange the foods.
1625“…………………”
1626After the two of them continue their work, Kotori turn her face to Shidou once again.
1627Looking at that terrifying facial expression, Shidou went *Hiiii* then held his breath.
1628“……………….Starting from now, if you dare to say that in public………..You know
1629what will happen, right?”
1630Talking with chill voice, Kotori said that. Thinking about it carefully, Kotori is just like Nia.
1631She knows a lot about Shidou’s past. If he tries to disobey her, he won’t know what will
1632happen to him.
1633“U-Understood……….”
1634Shidou raises his both hands as if trying to say that he’s giving up, Kotori then made a
1635*Pun* sound as she lets out a breath as she is sitting on the back on the chair.
1636“………………That’s not what I meant. If that kind of angel really exists, then every kind
1637of security will become useless. Moreover, doesn’t that mean she can leak out a
1638country’s military affairs and top secrets? Depending on how you use it, it could easily
1639trigger a war. To think that this kind of thing was in DEM’s hand until recently--------I
1640think it’s very dreadful.”
1641“P-Perhaps………..I think so too.”
1642Agreeing, Shidou started to sweat.
1643But according his impression to her, there’s no way that Nia will use her angel for that
1644kind of thing……….If that power were to fall in the hands of someone with ill attention,
1645the world will receive another damage beyond what is caused by a space quake.
1646Kotori takes the chupa-cups in her hand, and swings it just like a conductor’s stick, and
1647she continued.
1648“And it’s not only that.”
1649“Ng? What’s it?”
1650“If that kind of angel really exists, perhaps we will also be able to know something
1651about <Phantom>.”
1652Kotori said that while holding chupa-chups stick.
1653“! You’re right………..”
1654Shidou widens his eyes in surprised and let out a voice.
1655The one who had turned Kotori into spirit, an unidentified Spirit: <Phantom>.
1656Certainly if it was <Rasiel>, they might be able to figure out something about that
1657unidentified Spirit.
1658“Besides…..”
1659“Besides?”
1660Shidou asked in return, Kotori averted her gaze a little before continuing.
1661“…………Maybe, we can find about Shidou and Mana’s forgotten past memories.”
1662“Ah------“
1663Hearing Kotori’s words, Shidou widens his eyes again.
1664That’s right. Shidou and Mana are blood related sibling…………That is something they
1665already know. However, they have no recollection of the memories during the time they
1666were together at all.
1667Kotori for some reason is making a complex facial expression. She rests her elbow
1668onto the table.
1669"…Well, but that's only a big if. We are not sealing Spirits in order to abuse their power.
1670The primary objective is to put Nia under our protection. — Of course, I'll support you
1671as usual, but give it your all, Shidou."
1672“A-Aah…………….I understand.”
1673It’s just like what Kotori said. Whether it’s about <Phantom>, or about his personal
1674motives, he should make that as his secondary motive. If he keeps thinking that way,
1675Nia will surely be able to sense that an ulterior motive.
1676Shidou swings his head to brush away that kind of thought, and then he grips his fist.
1677Two days afterward. Shidou is standing near the electric town ticket gate in Akihabara,
1678waiting for Nia.
1679During weekdays, the station is filled with crowds of people. In recent years, since the
1680station has gained fame as a sightseeing-area, there are a lot of foreigners that can be
1681seen around.
1682Shidou pays attention to the ticket gate in order to foresee Nia’s arrival. The
1683appearance of the surroundings is somehow pretty different.
1684Even until now, he’s already visit this station so many times, no doubt this is an
1685eccentric station. Over there, there’s countless number of advertisements related to
1686Anime and Game stuff. He feels like he’s coming into a completely strange world.
1687Today, he feels like he’s going for a trip. However in this street, people gather only for
1688one reason.
1689“----------A-Ah, can you hear me Shidou?”
1690Then, Kotori’s voice can be heard coming from intercom attached on his right ear. The
1691surrounding of the ticket gate area is really noisy, but thanks to the great technology
1692developed by <Ratatoskr>, the voice is ringing inside Shidou’s eardrum clearly.
1693“Aah, I can hear it.”
1694“It’s almost the promised time-------- This time we cannot use <Fraxinus>, so we cannot
1695use the transmission to transfer you from the town at all. Even though, hearing from
1696your story she’s likely not a spirit type who like fighting------- But you still have to be
1697careful, Shidou.”
1698“I understand. She also said that she has not much time. Somehow, I have to raise her
1699affection level within today.”
1700After Shidou said that, a voice can be heard coming again from the intercom. Minowa’s
1701voice is ringing from the same place as Kotori the temporary control room in the
1702basement.
1703“Commander, Shidou-kun, she’s coming! Our target……….Nia!”
1704“………..! So she’s coming.”
1705“Well then, let’s go, Shidou. -----------Let’s start our Date <War>.”
1706“Aah------!”
1707After Shidou gave his consent, he pokes the intercom using his finger to confirm. Then,
1708he went to search for Nia at the ticket gate.
1709After that, crowds of people are coming from the opposite direction of the ticket gate.
1710Each person is lining up from the train at the same time as they pass through the ticket
1711gate.
1712“That’s, Nia is……………..Err.”
1713Then, Shidou is looking at each person who passing the ticket gate from edge to edge.
1714Inside the crowd, he finds a girl that looks familiar to him. The spirit whom he has
1715appointment with today: Nia.
1716Even though he can recognize her………The girl’s style is somehow different today.
1717Right now, Nia who had collapsed few days ago hasn’t dressed up in Nun-style Astral
1718Dress or denim room wear like before. Instead, she wears a down jacket and a scarf
1719which covers her mouth. Whenever Nia takes a breath, the glasses she wears become
1720slightly foggy.
1721In addition, she is pulling some kind of property with her. Nia is carrying a big rucksack
1722on her back, even though it looks like empty and flat. And then in her left hand, she is
1723rolling a suitcase as if she’s going to go on vacation abroad. No, it’s not only that.
1724Taking a look carefully, there’s also some small size carry cart tied up onto the suitcase
1725by using several belts made from rubber.
1726“………………Uwah.”
1727Shidou made a wry smile upon seeing Nia’s appearance, which abandons cuteness
1728and attractiveness in order to bring her luggage.
1729After that, Nia notices Shidou appearance. Waving her hand to him, a *gara-gara*
1730sound can be heard as she rolls along the suitcase with her while walking to Shidou.
1731“Hello-hello, boy. Good morning. This is such a nice morning”
1732“…………….Ah, yes. Nia is, how should I say……………Fully equipped, aren’t you?”
1733After Shidou said that, Nia widens her eyes in surprised. Then, she made an “Ehehe”
1734sound as she shakes her shoulders and started laughing.
1735“No-no, what are you talking about? We haven’t even begun buying items yet, right?”
1736“O-Ooh, you’re right.”
1737Shidou replies with a vague answer, and then Kotori’s voice is heard ringing from the
1738intercom on his right ear.
1739“------------Shidou, the choices have already appeared.”
1740Inside the temporary control room in the underground facility, the crew of the airship
1741<Fraxinus> had already gathered.
1742The commander, Itsuka Kotori is sitting on the center seat, while the vice commander,
1743KannazukiKyouhei is right behind her. And each of the six members of organization sits
1744in front of the computer, gazing at the monitor intensely.
1745On the large monitor installed in the wall of the room, Nia’s figure who dress up with no
1746sex appeal at all being displayed on it. Some choices then appeared on the screen
1747before them.
17481. [Your clothes look very cute. It looks good on you.]
17492. [What kind of clothes are you wearing? Let me choose a new one for you.]
17503. [Hee~ you sure are wear are something that is worth trying to take it off?]
1751Even though the original equipment isn’t present here, the choices appearing in the
1752commanding room right now are connected to the AL from <Fraxinus>, which is still
1753under repair. Then, they begin to select the choices on the system.
1754“Everyone, select your choice!”
1755Following Kotori’s command, all crew members begin operating the console on their
1756hands.
1757Soon, the result is displayed on the screen.
1758No. 1 has lowest vote, while no. 2 and 3 are competing with each other.
1759“Hee, what a surprising result. I didn’t think that no. 1 would have the lowest vote.”
1760Kotori said that while moving the chupa-cups stick in her mouth. The crew member
1761who is sitting on the front seat begins to raise his voices.
1762“That’s because, it’s hard to describe, but Nia-chan’s clothes is a bit………..”
1763“You’re right. It would be a sarcastic insult if he praises her clothes.”
1764<Nail Knocker> Shiizaki and <Deep Love> Minowa then throw their gazes to the
1765monitor while placing their arms on their cheeks.
1766Perhaps it’s just like what they said; Nia’s clothes aren’t attractive enough to be given
1767praise.
1768“In that case, isn’t no. 2 is a good choice? Initially start from harsh words, and then
1769reveal your kind side behind those words. You can raise her affection by helping her
1770choosing clothes for her. If you do this for a girl, I’m sure they’ll definitely fall for you.”
1771<President>Mikimoto said that while pointing his finger upward. However, someone
1772objects to his statement. <Dimension Breaker> Nakatsugawa and <Bad Marriage>
1773Kawagoe raise their voices.
1774“No, please think twice. Nia-chan didn’t come today to buy clothes! Manga, Light Novel,
1775Figurine and Blu-ray! She came to buy such things! Going to the clothes shop will be
1776nothing other than torture!”
1777“That’s right. Besides, judging from story I heard from Shidou-kun, she’s obviously okay
1778with such topics. This will be good to shorten the distance between them.”
1779“Fumu…………….”
1780Listening to everyone’s opinion, Kotori takes a microphone connected to Shidou’s
1781income.
1782“Shidou, its no. 3”
1783“……………………….”
1784Receiving such an instruction from the control room, Shidou frowned. Although he had
1785already talked with Nia before, but there’s no way he could say such a thing to her in a
1786meeting like this, even Nia probably put on her guard for today. Even so, he cannot
1787afford not to say anything forever. Shidou takes a deep breath, he turns to Nia and
1788takes a look at her whole body, and then he rubs his chin and says,
1789“H-Hee~ Aren’t you wearing clothes that are worth to take off?”
1790“Eh?”
1791After that, Nia widens her eyes in surprised.
1792“Uehehe, what’s that, boy? Do you plan to do that to me today? I was thought you’re a
1793herbivore judging from your appearance~”
1794After saying that, Nia pokes Shidou’s belly using her elbow.
1795“Ahaha…………….No, that’s not what I……………..”
1796“Eh? Does that mean we need to go that far in order to seal my Reiryoku? No~, I
1797thought we only need to kiss to finish it off. Oh, no~ Seems like I didn’t collect enough
1798information beforehand. Hey, is it okay if I change my panties first?”
1799“E-Eeh!?”
1800Shidou raises his voice hysterically, Nia laughed upon seeing it.
1801“Only joking~, joking~.”
1802Say that, then Nia made a *Pan-Pan* sound by hitting Shidou’s shoulder.
1803Shidou feels relieved, he relax a bit while showing a wry smile. But,
1804“I am already wearing my lucky panties.”
1805“So that was the joking part!?”
1806In response to Nia’ words, Shidou screamed once again.
1807“Ahahahaha!”
1808Then, Nia couldn’t help but to laugh while holding her stomach……….Apparently, that
1809was also a joke.
1810“The tension is pretty high, huh~…………….”
1811From the income, Kotori’s voice can be heard.
1812“But well, it doesn’t seem to be a bad reaction at all. We’ll keep going at this pace.”
1813“Y-Yes………. That’s right.”
1814Shidou replies back with a voice that couldn’t be heard by Nia.
1815But, upon noticing Shidou’s state, Nia came closer to him, and she looks into Shidou’s
1816face.
1817“Ng~? Ah, perhaps you’re currently talking with the command room?”
1818“Eh!? No, that’s-“
1819“I was wondering if that strange flying thing is actually a camera. Hey~, Kotori-chan~,
1820can you see me~?”
1821Nia gave a *Peace* pose while looking upward. Looking at her strange behavior, all the
1822pedestrians are looking at Nia for a moment. But soon they avert away their gaze
1823immediately as they lost interest.
1824“………………Yees, I can see you. Close-----ly~”
1825After receiving such action, such a sentence can be heard ringing in Shidou’s
1826ear………….Somehow, just by hearing her voice, Shidou can imagine Kotori’s
1827depressed expression.
1828But that was obvious. After all, with the power of Nia’s angel <Rasiel>, she could figure
1829out what Shidou and the others are going to do.
1830Making her Dere during the date and then sealing away her Reiryoku, those things
1831have been known by the target. Even though they had already prepared everything
1832beforehand, the opponent seems to be hard to take down.
1833Upon looking at the situation, Shidou lets out a sigh.
1834“…………………. She is looking at you closely.”
1835“Aah~. There’s no single camera that can be seen at all. How Hi-tech~”
1836Then Nia observes her surroundings to look over the hidden camera. Afterwards, she
1837express her admiration and bends her body before making a “Yosh” sound after giving
1838a raising her hands out into the air. Then, Nia turns towards Shidou and bows to him.
1839“Well, please take care of me today. You can try to persuade me as you like.”
1840“A-Aah…………….Alright.”
1841She said that while facing him directly, making Shidou somehow feels terribly
1842embarrassed. Shidou then replies back to her with a red face.
1843However, Nia doesn’t seem to noticing this and just looks towards the town.
1844“Well then…………….. Let’s go to my old Akiba.”
1845Then, she begins to walk while rolling the suitcase.
1846“-----------Hey, I’ll take that. It must be hard to take that just by yourself.”
1847“Ah, really? Yah~, boy really is a gentleman~”
1848Then Nia made a *tsun-tsun* sound by poking his upper hand. Shidou laughed while
1849taking the suitcase from her.
1850After that, Nia opens and closes her empty hands.
1851“Heh? My hands have become empty now. What should I do? Do you want to hold
1852hands?”
1853“Eh?”
1854Nia let out her words with such a casual tone that Shidou widens his eyes. Who
1855would’ve thought that he would suddenly be offered such thing?
1856Upon seeing Shidou’s reaction, Nia creates an “Aargh----face”, then she begins to poke
1857her own head in comical way.
1858“Sorry-sorry. That’s right; in this timing it should be boy who says that.”
1859“O-Ooh……….That’s right.”
1860Shidou reaches out his hand while somehow feeling embarrassed.
1861“Nia…………Do you wanted to holding hands?”
1862After that, Nia hunches her shoulders for some reasons and averts her gazeaway.
1863“Eeh, suddenly doing that in our first meeting is a bit………”
1864“Aren’t you the one who said that first!?”
1865Shidou replies back to her with a high-tone voice. Nia laughs while holding her stomach.
1866“No~, hahaha, I’m joking, joking.”
1867And then they hold hands. Since Nia didn’t wear any gloves, Shidou can sense the
1868coldness of Nia’s hand.
1869“Well, let’s go.”
1870“A-Aah.”
1871Nia pulls Shidou away as they begin walking alongside the suitcase that is being rolled.
1872A high-pitch voice can be heard coming from the intercom blaming Shidou for that.
1873“Wait Shidou, you shouldn’t be led by the girl!”
1874“Even if you said that………….”
1875Then, Shidou keeps walking with a bothered face. Nia suddenly stops walking after
1876they arrive in certain street.
1877After that, Nia releases Shidou’s hand and starts running forward. In the middle of the
1878street, she takes a deep breath.
1879“Ng~! It’s been a long time~ Akiba! I have come back!”
1880After saying that, Nia begins looking around.
1881“As expected, there’s so many things that have changed after a long time~! How fresh!”
1882“Didn’t you already know about the changes from<Rasiel>?”
1883Shidou asking her while rolling the suitcase, Nia replies to him with a small voice.
1884“No, I don’t want to use <Rasiel> as much as possible if it’s not for something
1885important.”
1886“Eh? Is that so? Why is that?”
1887“Ng~…………”
1888Hearing Shidou’s question, Nia seems to hesitate to answer for some reason.
1889However, she come back to her usual mood and placed her hands on her hip, then she
1890went *Tch-tch-tch*, while swinging her finger.
1891“Didn’t I already tell you before? I dislike spoilers. Besides, there’s a big difference
1892between knowing everything using <Rasiel> and looking and hearing the real one by
1893myself.”
1894“I-Is that so……………….”
1895“That’s it. ------------Well then, let’s go start with books as planned…………….”
1896Then, Nia stops her words; she begins thinking as if remembering something.
1897“Ah~……………That’s right, ng~”
1898“Ng? What’s wrong?”
1899“Nothing, it’s just, isn’t this date a reward for boy? So, we shouldn’t start it with my
1900shopping first, right?”
1901“No, I don’t mind at all………….”
1902“No~! That’s no good! I’ll feel bad if we do that.”
1903After Nia says that, she takes Shidou’s hand again and begins walking.
1904“Wait, w-where are we going?”
1905“Ehehe, that’s something you’ll can look forward to~”
1906After Nia arrives in a certain street, she stops her feet right in front of a building.
1907“Yes, it’s here~”
1908“This is…………….”
1909“Yep, this is a Cosplay Shop.”
1910“Why!?”
1911Shidou raises his voice hysterically, and then Nia laughs as if she’s enjoying it.
1912“What’s that……………You get it, right? Look, let’s go, let’s go.”
1913“Wah…………D-Don’t push me.”
1914Shidou is forced inside the shop while being pushed by Nia.
1915Inside the store, there are multicolored clothes being on display in different sections.
1916Starting from anime character’s costumes, to profession costumes, there are a lot of
1917costumes they can choose.
1918Nia said “Ho-Ho!~* with sparkling eyes, and then she comes back to Shidou with three
1919costumes on her hands.
1920“~Alright! Well then, start choosing!”
1921“Eh?”
1922Nia speak in similar way as Kotori when she gives Shidou an order. Shidou shrug his
1923shoulders.
1924“Boy, which costume would you like me to wear!”
19251. Nurse cosplay.
19262. Maid cosplay.
19273. Valkyrie Misty’s Midnight Final Form cosplay.
1928------Well, select your choice!”
1929Shouting, Nia said *Tik-tik-tik………….* to create a time limit sound.
1930On Nia’s hand, there’s a nurse costume and maid costume, and a fancy looking
1931costume which looks more revealing.
1932“Eh, well, if you asked me so suddenly like this……………Anyway, isn’t the last one is
1933from a completely different genre?”
1934“Shidou, for now just play along with Nia. Just choose something!”
1935From the intercom, Kotori’s voice was ringing.
1936“Damn it! Whatever…………!”
1937In the middle of confusion, Shidou points to a certain costume on Nia’s hand.
1938“Then no.1! It’s no.1!”
1939“No. 1, right?”
1940“……….Yes.”
1941“Really? You’re not going to regret it?”
1942“Y-Yes……………..”
1943“Are you sure you don’t want to choose Midnight Final Form instead?”
1944“No, if you really wanted to wear that yourself, then why you give me the option of
1945choices in the first place?”
1946Shidou raises his voice, and then Nia waves her hands.
1947“Joking-joking. Now is service time anyway~ I’ll wear your preference then.”
1948“It’s not like I really wanted to see that………………..”
1949“Is that really because of that? Back when you were hospitalized, a beautiful nurse
1950played a prank on you, and since that day you’ll awaken your passion whenever you
1951see awhite nurse robe?”
1952“Can you stop making up a story like that?”
1953Shidou shouts and Nia responds in laughter. 
1954“Then, wait a minute. I’ll change my clothes.”
1955Nia went into the dressing room right before her while carrying the nurse costume on
1956her hand.
1957After closing the curtain, the sound of her changing clothes can be heard. Shidou feels
1958awkward; he averts his gaze away while his cheeks turn red.
1959After a while, Nia lets out a voice.
1960“-------Ah, boy-boy. If you’re going to peep, now is the best timing. I just realized it when
1961I was looked into the mirror; a half-wear stocking is really super erotic.”
1962“No, what are you talking about!?”
1963Hearing Nia’s words from behind the curtain, Shidou shouts.
1964“Eh~, but look, isn’t this great? This unexpected synergy.”
1965After Nia voices her opinion, for a moment, the curtain of the dressing room is opened
1966from inside.
1967“Huh……………..!?”
1968Upon the unexpected situation, Shidou’s body froze.
1969
1970Anyhow, Nia has still not finished changing her clothes. The nurse cap she wears is still
1971unbuttoned, revealing her underwear inside. Moreover, the half-wear stocking on her
1972legs, just like she said, looks super erotic.
1973“Hey~, isn’t this erotic? This is a new discovery.”
1974“Forget that, change your clothes properly!”
1975Shidou screams at her, he closed again the opened curtain.
1976“Well~, since I already achieve my quota, let’s go visit the books stores!”
1977“………………Y-Yes, let’s go.”
1978Shidou reply while sweat runs down his cheek………..Somehow, even though the date
1979was just about to begin, Shidou already felt so tired.
1980However, Nia didn’t notice Shidou’s state. She places her finger on her chin and is
1981thinking about something.
1982“Which store should we start~? ~Ah, just for reference, which is boy’s faction? Mate?
1983Gema? Tora?”
1984“Huh………………?”
1985Suddenly being asked, Shidou flickers his eyes.
1986“Ah, that’s not it. I meant Animate or Gamers or Toranoana. Ah perhaps, Melon Books,
1987COMIC ZIN, or Shosen Book Tower?”3
1988“…………………That’s, may I know, what is the difference?”
1989“Ng~, they’re quite different, you know? Well, basically the books they sale are the
1990same, but each store offer different bonuses, even their advertisement are also
1991different. Whether its handwriting PoP or a special corner according to the staff’s ideas,
1992they make you always looking forward to it. In case you wanted an old published series,
1993there’s some good recommendations…………..Ah, Tora and Melon are also selling
1994fanzine; they even keep stock for limited edition works from certain circles. In short,
1995both of them are a must to visit.”
1996Suddenly, Nia became so talkative. Sweat fell down on Shido’s cheeks while saying “IIs that so……” to reply her.
1997“Well, if don’t have any preference, then we’ll just go to a nearby one. Is it alright?”
1998“Aah, of course.”
1999After Shidou replies her, Shidou walking along with Nia.
2000Then Nia stops her legs for a while, from the station, a certain store can be seen right
2001away. In the front shop, there’s various character paintings from the new books all lined
2002up in a stack. There’s manga, game magazines, magazine about seiyuu, and any
2003many more all spread around the wall.4
2004“Uwaaaa…………..aaaaaaaaaaah!”
2005When they went inside the store, Nia’s eyes let out shining flare as she gives out a
2006scream at that moment. Suddenly, all the customers who were shopping inside the
2007store begin looking at their direction out of surprise.
2008However, Nia didn’t even notice this, and she begins grabbing manga with her hand.
2009“Uwah, uwah, seriously?Kasamura-sensei’s drawing style has changeeeed! And this is
2010even already at volume 25!? Time really passed so faaaaaaaaast!”
2011Nia takes the manga while screaming out of excitement and then Nia widens her eyes
2012in surprised as if she just found something.
2013“T-This is…………Kurauchi-sensei’s new work!?”
2014“Ah, that one. Right now it’s currently serializing. Do you like Kurauchi-sensei’s series?”
2015“No, it can’t be express with only word ‘like’~, in fact, my life changed because of
2016[CHRONICLE] from Kurauchi-sensei~. That’s why I wanted to become a manga artist
2017in the first place~. Tokiya is my waifu! Even if he’s a male character, he’s my waifu!”5
2018Upon looking at Nia sudden strange behavior, Shidou made a sly smile.
2019Even though Shidou already knew already that [CHRONICLE] is a famous series that
2020is getting animated………….But he’s not as enthusiastic as Nia is about this.
2021Then Nia piles up the books and prepares to bring it to the cashier with a cheerful face.
2022“H-Hey, hey.”
2023After that Shidou rushes toward Nia, and he takes half of the mountain of books from
2024her.
2025“O-ouch, sorry boy.”
2026“Are you going to buy all of these?”
2027“Of course! Because of DEM, I haven’t read anything for these five years. Since I’ve
2028already finished my work, I’ll be enjoying my whole day~. Ah, of course I’m not
2029intending to buy the newest volume only, I’ll collect the entire volumes, you know?”
2030“O-Oh.”
2031Sweat ran down Shidou’s cheek. Nia smiles while paying for the books at the cashier.
2032Nia put those books into suitcase that Shidou brought along.
2033“Well, then let’s go to the next floor, the next floor.”
2034After that, Nia and Shidou went on the elevator.
2035Compared to the first floor, the second floor is filled with even more books. Not only are
2036the latest books and special corner already setup, there are also various genres of
2037manga lined up on the bookshelves.
2038“The first floor is basically for newly released books. The main force is here……….Eh,
2039fu-fuaaaaaaaah~. This one is already released too!? I must buy this~……………”
2040“W-what’s that, out of the blue…………Eh, that is-“
2041Shidou looked at the book on Nia’s hand and knits his eyebrows.
2042However he cannot see it clearly. Nia is holding one copy of the novel book,
2043but……….On the front cover, there’s an illustration of two beautiful men half naked and
2044tangled each other. There’s a title written on its Obi which he has never heard before.
2045What does ‘My Caleidbluf’ means?
2046“A-Ah----……………..”
2047Even though Shidou doesn’t know every detail, he already knew such a genre really
2048exist. His reaction seems a bit bothered by it until the point where he lost the ability to
2049form coherent words.
2050Upon seeing his reaction, Nia let out a sigh while smiling nihilistically.
2051“Fuh, those who doesn’t have otome circuit won’t understand……………..”6
2052“……………..That’s, do you know the right way to use it………………?”
2053“Of course I do. That’s because a pro would be able to judge an attribute of an object
2054just by looking at it once.”
2055After saying that, Nia put the books to the self temporarily and creates a peace sign
2056with both of her hands. Between her fingers, she is looking at Shidou while pausing.
2057And then, she seems to be analyzing something.
2058A few seconds afterward, she widens her eyes and continues her words.
2059“---------[Oblivious – Sou-uke]”
2060“Hey, wait, what did you just classified me as!?”
2061Even though he doesn’t understand very well the meaning, somehow he feels like it’s
2062not something good. Then, he shouts in protest at that instant.
2063“Ahaha. That’s fine, that’s fine. Since I’m not an expert, my accuracy level isn’t high
2064anyway. The real expert can find the hidden potential from you.”
2065Even though Shidou doesn’t know what she means by its fine, Nia explains that with
2066full-confidence.
2067Somehow making Shidou cannot object to her; he lets out sigh.
2068“But………. Nia sure has large extent of interests; you read books from various genres.
2069Just now too, you bought shoujo manga and a hard-boiled manga.”
2070“Well~ since I’m quite omnivorous. Basically there’s no genre I cannot read anyway~. If
2071I should explain, I like something being written which holds the author’s passion~.”
2072“Passion………….Huh.”
2073“Yes-yes. That one is amazing you know. It’s in a fantasy world, even though in the
2074beginning the prince and the knight give it a cliché feeling, but actually it’s an NTR story.
2075The author’s passion of [I wanted to write this, do you have any complaint!?] can be
2076felt~. No~, the scene where Orpheus becomes a prisoner of the enemy in volume 3 is
2077truly great. I never thought it could be use that way…………….”
2078Then she takes again the book she had placed on the shelf moments ago. Nia begins
2079her speech again. Shidou, who cannot really follow her, can only reply back with “I-Is
2080that so……………”.
2081Noticing Shidou’s state, Nia sticks out her tongue.
2082“Aah, sorry-sorry. Maybe it’s still too early for boy. Wait a minute. After I finish paying
2083for these, I’ll show boy a fun place to go.”
2084“Fun place……………?”
2085Shidou titled his head, while Nia smiles. She brings along huge amount of books that
2086she just picked for the cashier to pay.
2087And then after a walk out from the store, they are now walking along the street. Nia
2088stops in front of a store; seemingly, it is a PC Shop.
2089“Looks, it’s here.”
2090“Here is…………….., I’m not really into PC or something like that…………”
2091“Aah, that’s not it-that’s not it. Come here.”
2092After Nia said that, she pulls Shidou and leads him to come into the store.
2093And then, they stop in a certain corner. She turns back to Shidou.
2094“Come, choose anything you like boy. Since today is a special day, I’ll buy you anything
2095you really want from the display goods lined on that corner.”
2096--------Then, Nia points to a package with a girl wearing dangerous clothes illustrated on
2097it.
2098“T-This is……..”
2099“Yep.Eroge.”
2100“I’m still a second year high school student!?”
2101“Eeh!? A high school’s student cannot play eroge?”
2102“Which world did you live in?”
2103Shidou shouts, while Nia went, “The culture is different~!” with hyperbola surprised face.
2104“I see~……..The times have changed.”
2105Nia said that while nodding to herself and folding her arms, her facial expression began
2106to change right away.
2107“But~, you too are a little bit interested, aren’t you? Eeh?High school boy. With so
2108many treasures in front of you, hasn’t that part of your body started to go out of control
2109due to being moved emotionally?”
2110Nia smirked while saying that, and then she pokes Shidou’s ribs with her elbow.
2111“Wait…………S-Stop it already.”
2112“Ehehe. What’s that~. This isn’t something you should be embarrassed about. Aren’t
2113sexual desire one of three human’s biggest desires apart from appetite and sleeping?”
2114“Even if it’s true, but still!”
2115“But, even though human will die if they don’t eat or sleep, they don’t die if they didn’t
2116have sex. Sexual desire really is strange, isn’t it? Even though leaving a descendant is
2117important enough for sure, why it included in the three categorizes? ‘Isn’t it just like the
2118strongest man of four heavenly kings hasn’t really had any special powers?"
2119“No, isn’t it you who brought up about the three biggest human desires in the first
2120place?”
2121“If sexual desire really is an essential’s element for life, then the virgin male and virgin
2122girl in society should be set free.”
2123“That’s what are you talking about since then!?
2124Shidou screams, while Nia just laughs in response to him.
2125“Ah~, sorry-sorry. Somehow I derailed my speech~”
2126Nia said that without any hesitation, then she creates a serious facial expression while
2127holding her chin with her hand.
2128“…………….Anyway, what kind of girl someone like boy likes? Naki-ge? Chuuni-ge?
2129Ryoujoku-ge?”7, 8, 9
2130“No, like I said…………”
2131Then, Shidou scratches his head while replying to her; a voice can be heard ringing
2132from the intercom.
2133“----------Wait a minute, Shidou. Choices just appeared!”
2134“Right now!?”
2135Shidou rises up his voice without caring it can be heard by Nia or not.
2136-----------A few minutes after that, the two of them have not had lunch yet, so they visit
2137the nearby hamburger shop.
2138“Waa~! I’m satisfied-I’m satisfied. I’m really satisfied~”
2139“Aah. Although this is the first time that I’ve walked around Akiba for this long, this is
2140surprisingly enjoyable.”
2141Shidou let out a sigh and replies back to Nia. By the way, the rucksack Nia brought and
2142the suitcase Shidou’s keep rolling has been full, the weight is several times heavier
2143than before. Since the figurines and stuff are already filling the suitcase, they should
2144expand the carry cart by folding the rubber’s belt around suitcases.
2145Somehow, rather than looking like a shopper, now they looks like a vendor instead.
2146But of course that was only natural. Anyhow, after that Shidou and Nia went to the
2147figurine store and visited several books stores that held limited edition sales. There, Nia
2148spent her money freely on manga, light novel and material books. Afterwards, she also
2149bought several Anime Blu-ray disks, particular figurines, and they even went to visit the
2150Hobby Shop to check the latest version of analog game.
2151Of course, that doesn’t mean Shidou only got pulled by Nia all the way. With support
2152from <Ratatoskr>, he did several actions to raise Nia’s affection level, and all of them
2153got the best response in return.
2154“See~? As expected, treasures must buy in direct way~. Although buying online using
2155mail order is convenient, in the end the sensation we feel is incomparable with buying
2156directly.”
2157“Aah~………….Somehow I can understand a little bit.”
2158Shidou says his agreement while nodding to her. …………Well, In Shidou’s situation,
2159what is floating in his mind is related to food instead. Although the order that being
2160delivered to his home is very convenient, but going around the store while thinking
2161what kind of menu he should cook is one thing that he could always enjoy.
2162“Ehehe, boy also understands, huh. Something convenient is good, but they cannot
2163surpass the sensation coming from the real thing.”
2164After saying that, Nia smiles widely.
2165Being associate with her all day, Nia sure like laughing.
2166Even though sometimes she brought up a topic that he doesn’t know how to respond,
2167but she’s frank and open, and he feels that she’s such a good girl. Looking at her smile,
2168Shidou think that way unintentionally.
2169At the same time, the sensation of mission that had been fading away begins to float
2170again inside his mind and is getting stronger by the second.
2171Right, Shidou must protect this girl no matter what.
2172In order to do that, he must raise her affection level and kiss her.
2173And then, as if sensing Shidou’s feelings, Kotori’s voice can be heard ringing from the
2174intercom.
2175“---------That’s good. Anyway, it’s been a while since the date has going smoothly,
2176right?”
2177Kotori said that jokingly.
2178But thinking about it carefully; certainly (except after the sealing), he has never gone on
2179a date this smooth before. There’s no affection level drop because of the wrong
2180choices, nor did he get attacked by her. He is just purely enjoying conversation while
2181shopping. Actually, this made Shidou forget about his mission for a little bit.
2182---------However,
2183“……………!? C-Commander! Look----“
2184As if following the atmosphere, the other crew members also raise their voices.
2185“What happened, Minowa?”
2186“Please take a look at this value rate……..! This is Nia-chan affection level graph,
2187but…………..This whole day, her affection level didn’t change from the initial
2188value………! This is at best the friendship level………! Even if he kisses her now,
2189perhaps he won’t be able to seal all of her Reiryoku!”
2190“W-What did you say!?”
2191“Eh………?”
2192Upon hearing unexpected words from the income, Shidou knits his eyebrow.
2193Noticing this, Nia became surprised and changes her facial expression.
2194“…………….Ah~, perhaps, something happened to Kotori-chan and the others?”
2195“Eh? No, that’s-“
2196After she hits the bull’s-eye, Shidou couldn’t answer back. Nia scratches her head as if
2197she could guess everything.
2198“Ng~, perhaps I’m right? Affection level. You can’t seal me if my affection level doesn’t
2199surpass certain level.”
2200“……………….”
2201Shidou paused for a while, and thought “How did she know?” Such question appears in
2202his mind. But---------Right away, he remembers that any secret is meaningless in front
2203of Nia.
2204“Well~………..You know, I, it’s uneasy for me to keep living while being targeted, I
2205would appreciate it if you could seal me………..But as expected this is useless. I’m
2206sorry; I made you go through this useless errand.”
2207“D-Did I do something that hurt your feelings?”
2208After Shidou said that, Nia scratch her cheeks as if it’s something hard for her to say,
2209then she continue hesitantly.
2210“No~…………., that’s, that’s not it. It’s more like it’s because of my own problem……….”
2211“Eh?”
2212Being asked back, Nia made a wry smile and replies.
2213“------------The truth is……….I’ve never fall in love with anything but 2D…….”
2214“……………..Huh?”
2215Upon hearing such unexpected words, Shidou widens his eyes in surprised.
2216Translation References and Notes (Chapter 2)
22171. Dōjin (同人) a term used to refer to amateur self-published works, including but
2218not limited to manga, novels, fan guides, art collections, music and video games.
22192. Grilled mackerel dish, often used a side dish used in bento boxes.
22203. Animate, Gamers, Toranoana are all real anime stores in Akihabara, Japan.
22214. Seiyuu is a Japanese voice actor.
22225. A waifu is a fictional character from non-live-action visual media (typically an
2223anime, manga, or video game) that one is attracted to and considers a significant
2224other.
22256. An Otome game is story based video game that is targeted towards the female
2226market. There is the occasional yaoi genre involved in Otome at times.
22277. Naki-ge is "crying game/sob story game", which usually refers to games with
2228depressing stories that get resolved in the end.
22298. Chuuni-ge, refers to chunnibyou. It’s a game genre with self-obsession and
2230sudden surge of egotism that occurs in teenagers around the ages of 14-16.
2231Typically, they tend to develop an overblown sense of and desire for their own
2232importance.
22339. Ryoujoku-ge refers an 18+ genre where NTR are a common occurrence.
2234Chapter 03: Very Well, Then 2D is What You Need
2235Part 1
2236“……………..It can’t be true. For such a thing to………….?”
2237Sitting on the chair inside the basement control room of <Ratatoskr>, Kotori mumbled
2238desperately.
2239However that was natural. At any rate, the targeted Spirit herself had already declared
2240that she will never fall in love with anything but 2D.
2241“2D………….In short, something like manga or anime characters?”
2242“I-I think so………………”
2243Sitting on the lower spot of the control room, <President> Migimoto said that with sweat
2244coming down his forehead. Shidou’s voice echoed from the speaker installed in the
2245control room.
2246“W-What should I do…………..?”
2247Right now, on the large monitor of the control room, Shidou’s figure could be seen
2248reflected inside a lavatory. In order to discuss with the control room, he used going to
2249the bathroom as an excuse to temporarily separate from Nia, who is still in the
2250hamburger shop.
2251………….Well, although Nia could know about their conversation if she really wanted
2252to, there’s no sign that she will take out <Rasiel> for now.
2253Though, that’s why they should think up something to change the situation. Kotori
2254placed her hand on her chin.
2255“Well, even if you asked me………Although Miku’s hatred towards men was quite
2256troublesome too, this time I really can’t think of anything…….”
2257In response to Kotori’s words, Nakatsugawa raised his voice.
2258“But, nowadays there are numerous youths who also have the same situation. Those
2259people like anime and manga characters. Well, those characters are made in order to
2260be loved by readers and viewers, which mean that they have ideal personalities.
2261Moreover, they’re all handsome and beautiful. With that standard, of course there’ll be
2262a huge gap in comparison with a real human being.”
2263“You sure know a lot about that………..”
2264Kotori commented with her eyes half-opened. That’s reminds her of Nakatsugawa’s
2265second title as <Dimension Breaker>. In fact, he’s a romance master who has 100
2266waifus.
2267However, Nakatsugawa went *Tch, Tch* while shaking his finger.
2268“Commander, I’m also okay with Seiyuu.”
2269“……………..Aah, sure.”
2270Kotori shrugged her shoulders while letting out a sigh.
2271But, there’s some truth in the opinion itself. Creating a difficult face, Kotori continued.
2272“The gap between reality, huh…………..But, in that’s the case, doesn’t that mean
2273anyone would be alright as long as they’re 2D?”
2274“Of course! All of my beloved brides are also chosen from my more than 20 years of
2275Otaku Life, and they’re all beautiful girls!”
2276“Alright, alright. Let’s leave that behind. Nia also has a liking towards a character, right?
2277Certainly, she did say something about liking a certain character, didn’t she?”
2278“I’m sure its Tokiya from [Chronicle]. He has a cool personality and is the type of
2279character popular amongst women.”
2280“Fuun………..I see. In short, Nia could love that character, couldn’t she?”
2281After saying that, Kotori made a * Nii* sound after creating a wicked smile.
2282“………………..Huh?”
2283On the other hand, Shidou can be seen over the screen, he’s sweating from his
2284forehead because he can somehow feel something unpleasant there.
2285Part 2
2286“Ng~…………..”
2287Nia sat down on the chair inside the hamburger shop; she pulled the straw of the empty
2288juice up and down.
2289She already finished eating the hamburger as well as the potatoes, and since her
2290stomach is already full, they should be leaving from the shop now but…………….It has
2291been twenty minutes since Shidou went to toilet. Nia feels truly tired of waiting for him
2292even for a while.
2293“Ng~, It’s not like I’m interested on commenting other’s people physiological
2294phenomenon, but this is a bit too long~. Is he currently adjusting his makeup or
2295something~?”
2296Speaking to herself, Nia stirred the straw on her hand like before, -------Then she
2297remembers something right away.
2298“No………..I see. Perhaps he’s discussing with control room right now?
2299Well, if that’s the case, then it can’t be helped. Anyhow, it’s Nia who already threw a
2300fatal bomb to Shidou and the others earlier.
2301“…………….No good, it seems I already did something bad-----“
2302Since the beginning, she already understood that she couldn’t love a real human being
2303at all. Seeing that, Nia felt guilty about her behavior to Shidou.
2304Although, what she said earlier to Shidou wasn’t a lie.
2305Actually, Nia doesn’t mind losing her Spirit power. If possible, she really wished for her
2306power to be sealed away.
2307That’s why; she plotted her meeting with the boy who could seal a Spirit’s power by
2308making them Dere and kiss them------Shidou.
2309Perhaps if it was Shidou, she expects herself to be able to open her heart to him.
2310However, the result didn’t cause a change.
2311It’s not like she disliked Shidou or such. Rather, she’s really grateful to him for helping
2312her escape from the DEM transport aircraft by shooting it down back then, and the date
2313today has also been enjoyable
2314But………..It’s still useless. Nia cannot open herself to another person.
2315“No matter how good the person is, as long as they’re 3D human being………. I can’t
2316take it.”
2317Nia gave a sigh and she shakes her head. As expected, there’s no other way.
2318Then, over there, a signal of someone appearing came from Nia’s back. Seemingly,
2319Shidou had already back from the toilet.
2320“Aah, you’re back, boy. Well, let’s go---------“
2321Then,
2322When Nia turned her head, for a moment, her body’s movement paused.
2323“Eh…………..?”
2324Over there isn’t the person that she expected. Instead, that person was wearing a
2325worn-out mantle over his body, and his forehead and arms are also covered with
2326bandages. In addition, there’s a sword hanging on his hips. He’s a man whose style
2327looks like a wild traveler.
2328He has long hair and dirty looks. ----------There’s no doubt. He is……….
2329“T-Tokiya……….?”
2330Being dumbfounded, she gave out a surprised voice.
2331That’s right. The one who was standing there is Nia’s first love. That man is Tokiya
2332from [Chronicle].
2333“……………………..”
2334Shidou stood in front of Nia, as if trying to restrain his nervousness. He struggled to
2335create an extremely calm facial expression.
2336Though in fact, Shidou’s heart was beating violently as if it was going to explode.
2337That’s right. Shidou’s outfit right now appeared to be something you won’t see outside
2338of some anime convention. Even if it was in Akihabara, this kind of thing still looks
2339unusual. All of the store’s customers started at Shidou out of interest.
2340Shidou faced Nia’s direction; she is looking at him with a dumbfounded expression.
2341“----------Don’t hinder me, woman.”
2342With a lower voice, Shidou tried to mimic Tokiya from [Chronicle] by talking like him
2343based on his memories about that character.
2344After that, Shidou moved toward Nia and sat next to her.
2345Nia’s shoulder was shaking; she corrected the position of her glasses and stared at
2346Shidou’s face.
2347“T-Tokiya…………? Why…………”
2348Then, Nia widened her eyes as if finally realizing something.
2349“……………….Eh, boy?”
2350“What are you talking about? You don’t have any right to call me a boy.”
2351“………………!”
2352Shidou gave a cold glance toward Nia while saying that, Nia choked a little. Her cheeks
2353turned slightly red.
2354Moments later, a voice rang from the intercom in Shidou’s ear.
2355“T-This is…………..!”
2356“What happened?”
2357“What! Nia-chan’s excitement rate is rising!”
2358“The affection level is rising, even if it’s only a little bit!”
2359“………………”
2360Somehow, the plan was working pretty well. Shidou felt relieved without showing it on
2361his face.
2362“Hoo~……………….Hee~…………….”
2363Nia was looking at Shidou carefully from the top of his head to his tiptoes. She nodded
2364to herself and made a pose as if she’s an art critic who was gazing at a painting.
2365“Amazing………….Isn’t the quality very good? It’s totally different from a poor quality
2366costume. Up until now, I already seen various kinds of Tokiya’s costumes, but I’ve
2367never seen anyone that had a quality like this.”
2368Then, she took his mantle’s cuff and she blushed out of excitement. ………….Honestly,
2369Shidou isn’t sure whether she was interested on him or was only admiring his costume.
2370Though, since her affection level had already risen, he should continue with the plan
2371now. Shidou turned aside and brushed off Nia’s hand from his mantle.
2372“You’re annoying, woman.”
2373“Haa……………”
2374Shidou said that with a blunt tone, Nia bended her body while her face blushed
2375furiously.
2376
2377“Her affection level is rising again………….!”
2378“At this level………….He can do it!”
2379From the intercom, he heard a large roar from the crew members’ voices.
2380Shidou tried his best to speak as similar as possible to Tokiya’s…………….Somehow,
2381that thing has touched Nia’s heartstring. For some reason, Nia couldn’t calm down. She
2382began to fix her messy hair.
2383At the moment, from Shidou’s intercom, a fanfare sound rang.
2384“Shidou, it’s the time! Her affection level has already reached safe zone for sealing!
2385Don’t lose this chance!”
2386“………………….!”
2387Shidou’s body stiffened upon hearing Kotori’s words.
2388Don’t lose this chance-------This means, right now is the right timing for kiss her.
2389Although they’re currently in a public location………..If he lost this good opportunity, he
2390doesn’t know when the chance will come again.
2391Shidou made up his mind. His heart is beating fast but he cannot show it on his face.
2392Slowly, he changed his body position while looking at Nia intensely.
2393“Eh…? What’s wrong?”
2394“Shut up.”
2395Hearing Shidou’s command, Nia closed her mouth obediently.
2396Shidou placed his hand on Nia’s shoulder, while the other hand is lifting up Nia’s chin.
2397After that, he slowly brought his lips closer to hers.
2398Even though it’s not a proper way to do it, but this is something he needed to do in
2399order to seal a Spirit’s Reiryoku.
2400------------But,
2401“…………………….Wait.”
2402His lips stopped right in front of hers.
2403Nia let out a cold voice that feels different from the enthusiastic tone she had up until
2404now.
2405Then, an alarm indicating a dangerous mental state rang *Bii! Bii!*.
2406“Shidou, the affection level is falling down rapidly!”
2407“…………Eh?”
2408Shidou unintentionally let out his natural voice, and then Nia pushed herself away from
2409Shidou’s shoulders.
2410After that, *------Haa* Nia gave out a heavy breath as she scratched her hair.
2411“Hey…………What are you doing?”
2412“Huh? What the……………”
2413“Tokiya would never lay his hand on a woman, you know! Think with common sense!
2414Tokiya is currently traveling aimlessly in order to chase after enemy who murdered his
2415little sister who also became his lover, Hibari!? In the middle of lonely travel, he
2416encounters Ryougo, Kotetsu and the others. Through fighting with them, he started
2417understanding the feeling of friendship!”
2418Nia is shouting as if she’s a different person. Shidou felt overpowered by her and got
2419pushed back onto the chair.
2420“Basically it’s Toki x Ryou! But Toki x Ko also works! If with woman, it’s only alright with
2421Hibari if it’s inside the dream world or reflection of the past! There’s no room for me to
2422get into that kind of beautiful world! I’m fine with only being a watcher! I’m a lonesome
2423observer! Rather, I’m fine with being a wall!”
2424“O-Oi, calm down, Nia…………”
2425Shidou tried to calm her down, but Nia pointed a sharp gaze at him.
2426“Tokiya would never say such thing!”
2427“Uwaaa…………!”
2428“-------------In order to make me dere at you, then you should become 2D first!”
2429Shidou got kicked by Nia on his butt, driving him out from the hamburger shop.
2430Part 3
2431“……………….In short, it was no good at all.”
2432Shidou had already returned from Akihabara.
2433Shidou said that while breathing heavily, his face and body were covered with plaster
2434all over.
2435By the way, after that Nia, who couldn’t accept her beloved character being
2436blasphemed, left the store in anger and went back to her house alone. --------Of course,
2437she brought along the luggage filled with goodies and books that she had bought.
2438Right now, Shidou was inside the control room of <Ratatoskr>’s underground facility. In
2439front of the large monitor, he was being started at by Kotori and from below there’s
2440<Fraxinus> crew who were sitting down.
2441“Arara………..You got pretty beaten up, didn’t you?”
2442“And whose fault do you think it is!? Whose!?”
2443Shidou said that with half opened eyes, Kotori shrugged while saying *Yare-Yare*.
2444“It can’t be helped? Since she declared that she only likes 2D, what we can do is
2445limited. Besides----------Even though the result ended up in failure, at least her
2446affection level had risen for a moment. This is important data.”
2447Even if you say so, that affection level came from facing Tokiya, right? We can’t use
2448the same method again, so it’s kind of useless……
2449..”
2450“………….No.”
2451Objecting to Shidou’s words, Reine let out a reply as she was sitting in the below seat
2452of control room.
2453“……………That’s not quite true. From this result, it’s indicating that even if her beloved
2454character turns into 3D, the affection level she has for that character will remain the
2455same.”
2456“I-I see……..But, wouldn’t the result would be the same? No matter how much I tried to
2457keep calm, I don’t have confident that I could be able to act well enough as her beloved
2458character to the level that it could convince Nia. Even if I could seal her that way, what
2459could be coming next might be frightening…………”
2460Shidou’s face turned pale. That was what concerned Shidou.
2461Naturally speaking, Shidou isn’t Tokiya. Anyhow there must be a gap appearing in
2462some parts that made Shidou unable to keep up to Nia’s ideal standard. If that’s
2463happen, then Nia’s mental state will become unstable and break the seal right away,
2464and her Reiryoku will come back to her.
2465However, Reine seemed to understand what Shidou was worried about, and then she
2466continued.
2467“………………Anyway, I have an idea.”
2468“An idea…………..?”
2469“Yes.”
2470Kotori answered Shidou’s question. She pointed towards the monitor in front of them.
2471Over there, Nia’s figure can be seen from an autonomic camera reflected on the
2472monitor.
2473“Maybe what Shidou said is true. There’s no way you can keep continuous acting as a
2474character. ---------But, if there’s a character who Shidou can play perfectly as and he
2475can continue to do so, then it will be a different case, right?”
2476“Huh………..? Well, even if that’s right………There’s no way such character exists.”
2477“We’ll just see. It’ll arrive soon.”
2478“Arrive?”
2479Shidou asked, as Kotori made a *Nii* face while smiling.
2480“……………Ah~“
2481Part 4
2482Nia is in her mansion’s room. She was covered by books all around her. She closed
2483the manga she just finished read moments ago, then she embraced it to her chest to
2484calm herself down.
2485Even though she purchased a mountain of books as if she was in some kind of festival
2486event, there’s another thing that keeps bugging her. She can’t even feel the enjoyment
2487of reading her new books.
2488Though, it’s not like she doesn’t know what is bugging her.
2489That’s right. That boy……… Itsuka Shidou.
2490“Ng~……………….”
2491Nia placed the manga on the mountain of books beside her bed, and then she hugged
2492her pillow.
2493“………………As expected, it isn’t right to go home alone.”
2494After she remembered about that, she shook her body.
2495Nia, upon looking at Shidou dressed up like Tokiya, yet behaving unlike Tokiya, made
2496her angry ………..Thinking carefully, she even said lots of cruel things. As someone
2497who is older, she should’ve showed a more mature response. Anyway, it’s not like
2498Shidou was doing that merely to make fun of Nia.
2499Nia gave out a small sigh; she touched her lips with her index finger.
2500“……………..Perhaps I should’ve let him kiss me. --------But, if I couldn’t open my heart
2501to him, then he wouldn’t be able to seal my Reiryoku and it would have been
2502meaningless……….”
2503And then, Nia tightened her hug on the pillow.
2504Even though Nia hasn’t tried to find out how <Ratatoskr> was calculating her affection
2505level, but Nia’s rate must not have reached the level where the seal could be done.
2506Right. Nia cannot open her heart to 3D humans.
2507“Ah~ My~ What should I do~? Tell me, Rasielmon~!”
2508She kicked her feet and kept asking. But of course, no one was around to answer her.
2509<Rasiel> is an omniscient angel. However, it can’t tell Nia what she should do.
2510“……………….”
2511Nia looked up to the ceiling and slowly raised her left hand.
2512Nia gave a command inside her mind for <Rasiel> to manifest right away from an
2513empty space. After that she opened the front cover, then Nia will be able to obtain any
2514information she wished to know.
2515For example-------Right. What is Shidou doing right now?
2516“……………...”
2517For a moment, Nia gave out another sigh and drew back her hand.
2518The reason is simply. *Ding-Dong*, the room’s intercom rang.
2519“…………….Who’s that?”
2520Nia slowly lifted up her body, and began walking to the intercom’s screen.
2521Then she pushed the call button and began to speak.
2522“Yes-yes~, who’s that?”
2523“Excuse me, I’m a postman. I’m delivering package addressed for Honjou Nia.”
2524“A package?”
2525Nia tilted her head and thought. But, she doesn’t know what it is.
2526“What is this………..Well, fine, please bring it inside.”
2527“Understood.”
2528Nia pressed the button on the interphone and she opened the auto-lock.
2529Not so long after, the chime before the door gave a clicking sound.
2530“Alright-alright…………”
2531When the door opened, the postman, who is wearing a hat covering his eyes, came in
2532with a little package on his hands.
2533“Please put the stamp and sign over here.”
2534“Well then, the signature…………Alright.”
2535“Thank you very much. Please excuse me.”
2536The postman bowed to Nia and left the room.
2537Nia closed the opened door. Nia unpacked the package’s wrapping. Then, inside the
2538package appeared a game package with some handsome boy drawn on it. A message
2539was written on a thin paper.
2540“Ng…………? What’s this-what’s this? With full of gratitude, we present a special
2541personal edition of our new PC game………….?”
2542Nia scratched her head. Come to think of it, in the past she had sent several surveys
2543from game companies many times. Perhaps this is related to that.
2544“…………Well, its fine. If they send me something, then I’ll accept this. Since my mood
2545now is all gloomy, perhaps I should give it a try?”
2546Nia walked along the corridor to the work room, she turned on her PC and inserted the
2547disk. Then the installation began right away, finally the game’s interface appeared on
2548the screen.
2549“[Love Me My Little Shido ~Girl’s Side~]? Fuun……….. Perhaps this is a high school
2550Otome game?”
2551Nia operated the mouse and clicked [START] button.
2552Then, the screen to input the protagonist’s name appeared.
2553“Ng~, there’s no default name at all? Well then, it’s Nia.”
2554Nia imputed her real name, and the game began.
2555The protagonist is a second year high school student who just transferred. Starting
2556from here, Nia will meets with other characters, and she will fall in love with someone
2557here.
2558Although Nia’s home ground is manga, she also loves playing games. Especially, Renai simulation game made for girls like this one. For Nia who couldn’t love a 3D human
2559being, she felt very thankful for the game’s existence. Anyhow, just by clicking, a cool
2560guy will come and fall in love with her. Nia is also a girl. It’s not like Nia doesn’t want to
2561fall in love. Rather, she also wanted to feel *Kyuun-Kyuun*.1
2562“Funfun, from the construction it seems like this is orthodox simulation game. I guess
2563it’s up to the character.”
2564She kept clicking and continued the conversation.
2565Then, the protagonist Nia was talking with her classmate. A gentle, broad-mindedness
2566atmosphere and a neutral looking boy appeared. His name is---------Itsuki Shidou.
2567“……………Ng?”
2568Nia tilted her head. Somehow this character resembled with the boy who had been
2569together with her earlier.
2570“……………….Well, maybe it’s only my imagination.”
2571Then, Nia continued clicking to interact with Itsuki-kun.
2572“Haha…………Nia is an interesting girl.”
2573“Uwaa!?”
2574Upon hearing his voice, Nia widened her eyes.
2575That’s right. Right now, this character just called out “Nia” in a very natural way.
2576Of course, moment ago, she indeed imputed Nia as the name of the protagonist.
2577Although in the case of such a game which could called out the protagonist’s name,
2578there are so many games that use a combination of pre- recorded lines for
2579pronunciation………..Besides, the feeling of a game’s pronunciation usually sounds
2580painfully bad.
2581“Heh~! Amazing~! I didn’t follow it for a while and technology had already advance this
2582much!”
2583Only with that, Nia’s interest towards the game’s characters increased. She continued
2584the conversation with Itsuki-kun.
2585Thereupon the musical went *Don-Don*, the last order was to decide on a date. Itsukikun then asked “Where do you wanted to go?”
2586And then,
2587“………….Wha!?”
2588Normally at this time there will be some choices appearing, but……….There’s none in
2589this game.
2590Displayed on the screen, there’s a line written on it saying “Please input your desired
2591date plan.”
2592“How stupid………….Does it mean that I have to input it using my keyboard!? That’s
2593impossible……….”
2594Though she half doubts it, Nia slowly started entering the keyboard buttons.
2595“[I wanted to go to buy latest doujin in Akiba].”
2596And then, Nia pressed the enter button as if saying it could respond.
2597Then, Itsuki-kun smiled gently.
2598“So, buying doujin in Akiba, huh? Haha, that seems like very Nia. Of course it’s fine. ----
2599Ah, but since we’re high school students, no prohibited books allowed, alright?”
2600“Uoooooooooooooooooh!?”
2601Upon looking at the reaction, Nia stands up from her chair instantly.
2602Who would guess that by such a little order, Itsuki-kun could interact with Nia as natural
2603like this? Just what kind of innovation had been created?
2604Nia went “The power of technology really is amazing--------!”, and she continued the
2605story by clicking.
2606“-------Hee, I see. Nia likes this kind of book, huh? …………No? It’s not like I mind it. If
2607you could absorbed yourself into something, isn’t it such a beautiful thing?”
2608Inside <Ratatoskr> ground facility, Shidou was reading the lines appearing on the
2609screen while wearing a headphone.
2610The gameplay has been recorded into the monitor. Whenever, the input sentence will
2611come to their place and Shidou will give a real time answer.
2612“………………Hey, this is really alright, isn’t it?”
2613When the lines had ended for a while, Shidou switched off the microphone and looked
2614to Kotori who was sitting behind.
2615“Yes. Her affection level is rising quite well. After Nia feels satisfy enough with the
2616game, it’ll be OK for Shidou to appear before her as [Itsuki-kun]. This time, there’s no
2617need to act anymore. That’s because this character is Shidou himself.”
2618Saying that, Kotori went *Nii* and lifted the tip of her lips.
2619Right. This was <Ratatoskr>’s plan.
2620Nia was playing the game made by <Ratatoskr>. Shidou will do the voice over for the
2621character, so Shidou will be loved by her. ………….That is no complex conversation.
2622“Anyway, how did you make this game? You couldn’t have made such a thing in a
2623short time, huh?”
2624After Shidou said that, then Reine replied back with a sleepy voice.
2625“……………..Well, just to make sure. Be prepared and have no regrets, isn’t that so?”
2626“I wonder just what kind of thing you intended to do by using this game in the first
2627place……”
2628Shidou made a wry smile while sweating. Then, Kotori’s voice can be heard coming
2629from behind.
2630“Look Shidou, don’t just stand there. The next line is coming.”
2631“Y-Yes.”
2632Shidou turned to the monitor’s direction; he took the microphone and continued acting
2633as <Itsuki-kun>.
2634On the other side of the monitor screen, they are showing Nia who was currently
2635playing the game. While on the other side, there’s Nia’s mental state graph. I see, like
2636Kotori said, everything is going smoothly.
2637However, Shidou said that while knitting his eyebrow. ………..Somehow, he felt like
2638they are forgetting something important.
2639“Waah~………… This latest game sure is amazing. Since this is only the personal
2640edition, I think I should buy the full version once it is released.”
2641Then, while Shidou was thinking about that, Nia on the screen looks so satisfy and
2642keeps smiling.
2643-----------And,
2644“That’s? When is the full version release date? Anyway, the company who create this
2645game is……………”
2646While saying that, Nia raised up her left hand and a book appeared from nowhere.
2647“………….! Ah----------“
2648Nia touched the page of <Rasiel>……….Her facial expression became cloudy in an
2649instant.
2650Slowly, Nia gave out a voice filled with anger.
2651“……………..What, so this is your doing!”
2652“Nia gave out a sigh. She stands up from the chair and moved exactly to the direction
2653of the automatic camera. She threw a stare full of anger to the control room.
2654“…………You know, I understand your goal for doing this. But don’t you think that this
2655has already crossed the line? Not only have you blasphemed my Tokiya, now you’re
2656also playing around with my Otome heart.”
2657“N-Nia, no, this is….”
2658“Itsuki-kun better shut up!”
2659“…………A-Alright………..”
2660“Anyhow, if you do this kind of thing again from now, I’ll never forgive you anymore. ----
2661---Next, I also need some privacy. Can you please take the automatic camera out from
2662my room? Moreover, you know what will happen if you violate it again.”
2663Nia said that while turning away.
2664Part 5
2665“………..Everyone has already gathered, right? I think I’ve already told you the
2666story…………Seems like we got into some trouble.”
2667Kotori placed her elbow on the large round table. She spoke with a difficult face.
2668But that was only natural. Anyway, this wasn’t the first time that a girl with a unique
2669preference appeared. However, they already failed twice with their tactics.
2670“2D……….That’s means she’ll only love something like manga characters?”
2671The girl standing next to Kotori has short, boyish hair, and a face like a doll. She spoke
2672with a doubtful tone. She is the Spirit whose Reiryoku had last been sealed by Shidou:
2673Tobiichi Origami.
2674It’s not only her. Right now in <Ratatoskr> ground facility, along with the other
2675<Fraxinus> members and Shidou, all the Spirits who have been sealed by Shidou had
2676gathered here: Tohka, Yoshino, Natsumi, and Yamai sisters.
2677Although Kotori actually didn’t want to include the girls in capturing a new Spirit,
2678but………..Upon facing a new Spirit whose type had never been handled before, she
2679had to ask everyone’s advice in turn.
2680Kotori was also the same as all the other spirits here. Her Reiryoku had also been
2681sealed by Shidou. She thought they could think up something based on their shared
2682experiences.
2683“Perhaps……….”
2684Kotori replied back to Origami with a pale face, and then a tall girl sitting on the right
2685side shared a comment.
2686“Ah~, I see~. I also have an idol friend who is the same as her.”
2687Miku, the girl who has long, indigo hair moved her index finger while saying that.
2688--------This girl is also the same, a spirit. She’s a national idol who is currently growing
2689in popularity: Izayoi Miku. Although she has no spare time even after her work is
2690finished, she still came right away after getting a call from Kotori.
2691“My first love is Sieg-sama~, that’s what she said. Ah, Sieg-sama is an anime character
2692by the way. But that’s only a created image. In order to get closer to her fans, she
2693chooses to have the same hobby as her fans. Well, that girl has a boyfriend, actually~”
2694After saying that, Miku made an “Ahaha” sound as she started laughing.
2695“……………..It’s alright if Nia is the same as that idol……….But looking at her values, I
2696don’t think she’s lying.”
2697Kotori said that with a sullen face, then Miku went “Ara” while widening her eyes.
2698On the other side, Kaguya went *Muu*.
2699“Fun, so Honjou Souji was a woman…………She has already succeeded in fooling my
2700eyes.”
2701“Ah, so Kaguya also knows her?”
2702In response to Shidou, Kaguya nodded.
2703“Obviously. Even we hurricane children have an interest in these things.”
2704“Information. Kaguya mainly chooses to read Shōnen manga, but she also buys Ecchi
2705manga by inserting it between battle manga and sport manga.”
2706“Wait a minute Yuzuru!”
2707Yuzuru spoke in a whispering manner as Kaguya covered her mouth with her hand.
2708Kaguya’s face went red as she shouted.
2709“Don’t say inappropriate things!? By the way, you’re also the same! Doesn’t the Shoujo
2710manga that Yuzuru always reads have even more explicit scenes!?”
2711“Question. Can you please explain what kind of explicit scene? Please explain
2712everything with a detailed example.”
2713“T-That’s…………A man and woman on the bed………”
2714“Repetition. I can’t hear very well. Please say it once more.”
2715“U-Ugu…………Muu………….”
2716Kaguya’s face went even redder as she created a frustrated-looking face.
2717Upon watching those two’s actions, Kotori clapped her hands.
2718“Well-well. Although it’s good for you to be on good terms, let’s do this afterwards. ------
2719---Right now, what’s important is how to capture Nia.”
2720Once Kotori said that, everyone started at the round table and thought deeply.
2721A moment later, Yoshino raised her hand slowly.
2722“Uhm……..Is it alright?”
2723“Yes, of course.”
2724“That’s……….Perhaps, the way to befriend Nia-san is to give her more time, I think. If
2725we face her precisely, I think she will be able to understand Shidou-san’s natural
2726goodness.”
2727“Yoshino………….”
2728After Shidou said that, Yoshino’s face turned red.
2729Kotori went “Muu”, groaning while placing her hand on her chin.
2730“Maybe………That’s the more proper method. Even if she only loves 2D beings, if we
2731continuously approach her sincerely, the potential of her opening her heart isn’t zero.”
2732“Then, the plan shifts to a long term approach?”
2733Shidou asked in response to Kotori.
2734“The worst is that there’s no other way to do so……….. In the very end that will be the
2735last resort method. While we must do the method carefully, if DEM smells her
2736whereabouts, then there’s no guarantee she will be safe. We can’t do it too slowly
2737either.”
2738“I-I’m sorry…………”
2739After Kotori said that, Yoshino shrugged her shoulder while apologizing. Kotori shook
2740her head right and left.
2741“There’s no need to apologize. Truthfully, I also want to pick that method………….If
2742she takes a look carefully, I think she will realize that Shidou can beat those manga
2743characters.”
2744Kotori said that while averting her gaze away a little, she stirred the chupa-cups stick.
2745Somehow after hearing that, Shidou’s face went a bit red.
2746Then, accordingly, Tohka, who had previously inclined her head while folding her arms,
2747turned to look at Shidou.
2748“Hey Shido. Why can Nia only love 2D?”
2749“Eh? Uhm……….That’s………
2750.”
2751Although Tohka only threw a simple question, but Shidou couldn’t answer that.
2752Surely, that’s the root of this problem. Why can’t Nia love anything but 2D…………..On
2753the other side, she can’t love a 3D human being.
2754Kotori also thought about that question. While placing her hand on her chin, she said.
2755“I’m also a bit curious……….I’ll do some investigation.”
2756“Eh? Investigation?”
2757“Somehow, ten years ago Nia must have already become a manga artist. Then,
2758whether she was a real human or a pure Spirit, she must have left some traces of her
2759existence in this world. That will be our clue.”
2760“I see…………..”
2761Shidou folded his arms while saying that. There’s a point in Kotori’s words for sure.
2762“Although……….It’s not like there’s always something we can find. Anyway, we should
2763think up a special plan.”
2764After that, someone responded to Kotori’s words; Natsumi who is sitting next to
2765Yoshino let out a small voice.
2766“…….If that’s the case, isn’t it better to just follow the person’s preference? Isn’t that
2767the problem in the first place?”
2768“Even if that’s true…………Both the cosplay and game tactics ended up in failure, you
2769know? Even though crossdressing as a female worked on a certain someone back
2770then……..”
2771While saying this, Kotori turned to look at Miku. After Miku noticed her gaze, she threw
2772a kiss to Kotori. Kotori let a sigh out of shock and returned her glance.
2773“………..Although with Shidou, he can’t cross the dimensional barrier. Or perhaps, we
2774should use a road roller or something else to flatten him?”
2775“H-Hey………”
2776While Shidou was sweating, Natsumi raised her finger in response to Kotori’s words.
2777“…………Uhm, what if I use my <Haniel> to transform Shidou’s shape into a manga
2778book………….”
2779“Hasn’t the approach to become 2D been somewhat ridiculous since the very
2780beginning!?”
2781Shidou said that while sweating, as Natsumi puffed her cheeks.
2782“…………..I-Isn’t it obvious that it’s merely a joke. Sorry then. Though I’m not a
2783character who could do a joke……………I get it. I’ll keep silent. I won’t say anything
2784anymore…………..”
2785Natsumi slowly fell down from the chair out of depression. Shidou gave out a voice in
2786confusion.
2787“N-No, that’s not what I meant………Sorry.”
2788“Mu~……………”
2789“N-Natsumi-san…………”
2790But, Yoshino, who is sitting next to Natsumi, stretched her hand and pulled Natsumi
2791back to her chair.
2792“---------I see.”
2793Origami, who had been in deep thought, suddenly raised her voice.
2794“? What’s wrong Origami? Did something come up?”
2795Kotori asked, as Origami nodded.
2796And then, Origami said something unexpected.
2797“Natsumi’s plan probably will work out. About Shidou becoming a book.”
2798Shidou widened his eyes upon hearing Origami’s words.
2799“Eh? W-Wait a minute. Although Nia said that she cannot love anything but 2D, but she
2800means the character in the manga, not the manga book itself you know? Even if I
2801become a book………..”
2802Shidou said that with a bothered face, on the other side, Natsumi kept staring at him.
2803“…………Ah, you listen carefully to Origami’s words…………..Of course you would.
2804That’s because my brain quality is different from Origami’s. The persuasive power of
2805her words is also obviously different too. No wonder. Because that’s obvious
2806already…………”
2807“T-That’s not it…………….”
2808Looking at Natsumi, who got depressed again instantly, Shidou struggled to explain
2809himself to her.
2810But, as if she doesn’t mind it, Origami continued.
2811“That’s not what I meant. I’m not saying to turn Shidou into a book. Instead, I’m saying
2812to create a manga that has [Shidou] as a character in it.”
2813“Wha…………!?”
2814Upon hearing Origami’s proposal, everyone who is sitting in the meeting room raised
2815their voices at the same time. Only Tohka, who didn’t react for a moment, then she said
2816“Wha……!?” as if to match with everyone else’s reaction.
2817“I see…………”
2818Kotori placed her hand on her mouth while making a serious face.
2819“A manga where Shidou becomes the protagonist…………Huh? Certainly it can be
2820called a 2D character as well.”
2821“H-Hey, hey. Wait a minute. Even if it can work out for a while, the me inside the
2822manga won’t be the same as me in real life, isn’t it? Won’t it end up with the same
2823result…………?”
2824Shidou responded with a sullen face.
2825Right. Just by looking at today’s example already made them understand that Nia is
2826fairly strict in regards to her favorite character’s appearance.
2827If Nia says that “Shidou won’t do such thing!” or something like that, it would cause an
2828identity crisis for Shidou.
2829But, as if to object that opinion, the Yamai sisters raised up their opinion.
2830“Fufufu, if that’s the case, in order not to detach from reality, isn’t it better to just draw
2831something real? ----Thankfully, there’s a mountain of material around Shidou that can
2832be used for a manga.”
2833“Consent. If we portrayed Shidou like that, then it won’t be the same as tricking Nia with
2834the game back then. As expected from Master Origami. It’s a nice idea.”
2835“N-No, even so, Nia has her own personal preference too in the first place, right? More
2836importantly is whether Nia will read it or not, and will she like the character on the book
2837or not………..”
2838“I-It’s alright………!”
2839Replying to Shidou, the girl who has the same height as Natsumi and a tender look,
2840Yoshino spoke.
2841“Y-Yoshino……….?”
2842Shidou widened his eyes upon hearing Yoshino’s strong tone, which was different from
2843usual. But Yoshino face turns red out of embarrassment. She gripped her right hand
2844tightly and continued.
2845“Shidou-san already helped us……….If we draw what Shidou-san did up until now
2846straightly, Nia-san will likes Shidou-san too…………I’m sure…………!”
2847“U-Uhm……………”
2848Upon hearing Yoshino, who would normally never speak with such strong tone,
2849somehow made him feels embarrassed. Shidou hesitantly mumbled with an awkward
2850tone.
2851After that, both the crew and Spirits gave their agreement towards the plan.
2852“Shidou-kun’s documentary, isn’t it? If that’s the case, it will probably work….”
2853“But, that’s also mean that we should draw about the spirits too, right? Is it really
2854alright?”
2855“What? It’s only Nia who’s going to read, even if leaked outside, nobody will think it’s
2856anything but fiction.”
2857“Ooh…….So Shido will become a manga? That’s amazing! I wanted to help too!”
2858“Kukuku………Somehow it seems like us Yamai should lend our power.”
2859“Consent. On the 39th match, submission illustration showdown, our work got printed
2860together under the title [Rare illustrations from twins!], and we ended up with a tie
2861again.”
2862“…………..You two really do everything…………..”
2863“H-Hey~………….”
2864Shidou raised his voice nervously, but everyone doesn’t seem to hear that at all.
2865Kotori grasped her fist and hits the table to calm everyone’s down.
2866“--------Well then, let’s do a vote. Who approves this project to create a manga about
2867Shidou?”
2868“Yes!”
2869In response to Kotori’s words, everyone raised up their hands except for Shidou.
2870“…………”
2871Everyone looked towards Shidou.
2872“Ukh……………”
2873Shidou gave out a sigh, he slowly raised his hand up as well. Everyone went *Waah*
2874out of excitement. 
2875“Alright! Everyone has already agreed! Let’s work on the plot right away-----“
2876Then,
2877At the moment after Kotori almost finished her sentence, the console installed inside
2878the conference room started ringing a *Pipipipipi* sound.
2879“Eh………..? What sound is that, Kotori?”
2880Once Shidou asked, Kotori knitted her eyebrows and turned her glance to the console.
2881“It’s a call. Moreover, it’s from the external line…………? I don’t recognize the number
2882though……..”
2883Kotori pushed the call button while saying these words.
2884After that, a familiar voice of a girl can be heard coming from the conference room’s
2885speaker.
2886“--------Hey. You’re quite the schemer, boy.”
2887“Wha……………”
2888Upon hearing that voice, everyone’s face went pale from shock, starting first with
2889Shidou.
2890“N-Nia………….?”
2891Right. The voice heard from the speaker is surely the Spirit who has become the main
2892topic of discussion in the conference room.
2893“Unbelievable! This underground facility’s circuit is encrypted, how come she’s easily--“
2894Migimoto shouted, however his voice stops halfway.
2895It seems like he realized something in the middle of his sentence. With the omniscient
2896angel <Rasiel> that Nia holds, whatever encryption or any other security won’t matter
2897for her.
2898“I see. You’ve heard everything………..Haven’t you?”
2899“Well yes~. Basically I dislike spoilers, although I don’t want to use <Rasiel> this way, I
2900just don’t want you to playing around with Tokiya or my Otome heart anymore.
2901With a dry laugh, Nia said that. Upon hearing that tone, Shidou and the others started
2902sweating.
2903The others also noticed that. Then they started whispering to each other.
2904“………….S-She’s angry, isn’t she……….?”
2905“………..Uhm……….It’s feels like she’s really angry.”
2906“She really likes that Tokiya-san character, doesn’t she~?”
2907Perhaps Nia didn’t take notice towards those whispering comments…….Then Nia
2908continued her words as if to reply to them.
2909“……….Well, though it’s fine since you’ve seemingly change your plan somehow, but
2910that plan, don’t you think there’s a big hole in it?”
2911“H-Hole…..?”
2912“Yes. For example, once the manga is finished, why are you talking with assumption
2913that I’m going to read the book?”
2914“Wha………”
2915Shidou widened his eyes…….Certainly there’s that kind of possibility.
2916In the case of a manga lover like Nia, probably Nia will read it unconditionally,
2917but…….Perhaps it can be said that they are only relying on the other party’s kindness.
2918“Isn’t it right? My work is super busy, I have a limited number of books I can read, you
2919know? Actually, I haven’t even read ten percent of those manga books I’ve bought
2920today. There’s a lot of my favorite series that came out while I was in confinement. Why
2921would I waste my limited free time by reading a manga book drawn by an amateur with
2922ulterior motive like that! Well……..If it was until then I might be willing to read it, but I’m
2923in angry mode right now. I can even defeat the existence named Ashura. As if I would
2924read a book from you all, who’ve disgraced my Tokiya!”2
2925“N-No way……..”
2926Upon hearing Nia’s words, Yoshino created a face that looks like she is almost crying.
2927“Well, bye! That’s it! Stop doing something useless!”
2928“-------Wait a minute.”
2929But as Nia was going to cut off the call, Kotori placed her elbow on the table and
2930stopped her.
2931“Uun………? Aah, you’re Kotori-chan? I guess this is the first time we’ve talk to each
2932other like this. Hi, nice to meet you.”
2933“Nice to meet you too.”
2934Kotori replied to her, and continued her words.
2935“----------Well, I’ll go straight to the main problem. From the way you spoke, I think
2936it’s……… If it’s a book worth reading, then you’ll spare some times to read that book,
2937right?”
2938“……………Um? What are you talking about?”
2939“Please answer. If the manga we create can be better than your own manga at one
2940thing, then it’ll be worth reading, right?”
2941Upon hearing Kotori’s words, Nia laughed loudly.
2942“Ahaha! Well, I think it is. But, even if there’s something amusing in it or not is
2943according to the person themselves. Even though you saidthat, it’s really amusing. Do
2944you really thing that I will think the same way as you?”
2945“Certainly you’re right about that……. But if that’s the case, isn’t there one absolute
2946standard that we can use to judge it?”
2947“Absolute standard……?”
2948When Nia asked back, Kotori replied back to her with an extremely serious tone.
2949“Yes. -------It’s the sales amount.”
2950“Wha…….!?”
2951It’s not only Nia who raised her voice in response to Kotori’s words. Everyone else who
2952is present inside the conference room also pointed their gaze towards Kotori at the
2953same time.
2954“Fuun………How interesting. Are you serious when you said that you can win against
2955me, Honjou Souji, by the sales amount?”
2956“Yes. If we win, you should obediently read the book.”
2957Nia kept silent for a few seconds, then she went *Ahaha* as she laughed very loudly.
2958“It’s fine. Let’s see whether you can really win.”
2959After Nia said that, she cut off the call.
2960For a while, the conference room fell into a deep silence.
2961“H-Hey, Kotori. What did you say……….? Our opponent is a pro manga artist you
2962know?”
2963“It can’t be helped, right? That’s all because she clearly declared that she won’t read
2964the manga.”
2965“Even if that’s the case……….!”
2966After Shidou said that in a high pitch, Kotori extended her palm to stop him.
2967“Calm down. It’s not like I’m not thinking of anything.”
2968When Kotori said that, she raised up the chupa-chups stick.
2969Part 6
2970“…………….Haa.”
2971Nia gave out a sigh while lying down on her bed.
2972On the side of the bed, there’s a mountain of manga and light novels piled up on the
2973stack. However right now she doesn’t feel like she wanted to read them. She isn’t
2974working on the new manga ideas either. She just kept staring at the ceiling.
2975She thought about the reason for her current problem. -------Because of the previous
2976information she gained from <Rasiel> and the direct call she did with Shidou, Kotori,
2977and the others.
2978Whatever they are, drawing a manga with Shidou as the protagonist in order to make
2979Nia read it and make her hold affection towards Shidou himself.
2980“…………….They are underestimating me.”
2981Nia pouted her cheeks out of displeasure.
2982Right. Nia certainly is fond of manga and anime. And her declaration about her never
2983loving anything but 2D wasn’t a lie either.
2984But that doesn’t mean that she will love everything as long as they’re 2D.
2985That topic has also become a common misunderstanding amongst Otaku. Creating a
2986popular anime stage in a certain place that is fun to visit, the so-called pilgrimage tactic
2987in order to grow the town’s local government, with the thought process that Otaku like
2988these kinds of things, don’t they? As long as there is an easy-going moe character
2989present, generally everything will go smoothly. ------Naturally, what an Otaku really likes
2990is an [Interesting Anime]. It doesn’t mean they’ll like everything as long as its anime.
2991The backbone is also important for a moe character.
2992The case this time is also the same. Even though Nia has Tokiya as one of her waifu
2993characters (Even though he’s a man, he’s still called a waifu). In the very end, those
2994characters have an excellent personality that made her hold a high feeling towards
2995them. It’s not like that she can go *Kyun* at every manga character.
2996Besides, even if they draw a manga based on a real person as the model, it’s not like
2997Nia will be able to open her heart.
2998“………………..”
2999Nia fell into silence; she stroked her left hand gently to the air.
3000Following that action, a book appeared from the empty space.
3001<Rasiel>. An angel that knows everything that has happened in this world and Nia’s
3002best and worst angel.
3003“……………..”
3004Nia started at <Rasiel>’s front cover without opening it, then she remembered the old
3005memories from the not so distant past.
3006Although Nia holds an omniscient angel that could know everything in this world, she
3007doesn’t have any particular desire or ambition, nor does she ever think to use this
3008power for something bad. She doesn’t mind living a peaceful life at all.
3009Actually, with the help of her personality that allowed her to talk with anyone, Nia felt
3010that it was comparatively easy to interact around in human society……….Well, even
3011though certainly using <Rasiel>’s power was a big help.
3012However, on a certain time, a curiosity bothered Nia’s mind.
3013“----------How was I born, anyway?”
3014Thinking again, that was the beginning of all her mistakes.
3015Back then, if she could have kept her big curiosity and didn’t open <Rasiel>, the Nia
3016right now probably would have been a more sensible Spirit.
3017However, Nia already understood. The reason behind how she became her current
3018self.
3019…And herself from long ago.
3020Once she understands that………No, perhaps it’ll be more accurate to say that when
3021Nia remembered it, at that moment, she felt like she wanted to take out all of her
3022stomach contents.
3023Furthermore, in Nia’s mind, she kept producing the feeling of distrust like a poison.
3024And to make it worst, in Nia’s hand exists an angel which could know everything in this
3025world.
3026Nia began to do some investigation about the human who live around her inside
3027society. From friends, acquaintances, to even the store keeper that she had visited.
3028---------Then, Nia ended up being alone.
3029The more she investigated, the more she knows, and the more she cannot stand the
3030creature called human beings.
3031Somehow even if they have a kind face, there’s always a cruel true character hidden
3032inside them. No matter how much love exists, there’s always a pitch-black hole inside
3033their heart. Then, Nia became disgusted by creatures called human being.
3034Though inside human society, it’s impossible for her to live without interact with
3035anyone.
3036That’s why Nia masked herself skillfully.
3037She tried her best not to use <Rasiel> on someone she just met, and interacted with
3038people as if they’re a game’s NPC.
3039But inside her heart, there’s only one existence which she opened her heart to.
3040They’re those who live in the different world than hers, those who live in a 2D world.
3041Those manga and anime characters don’t have any hidden side of themselves other
3042than the one Nia that can see from them. They will never betray Nia.
3043And then, Nia sank herself into that world. Until the point she decided on a job where
3044she could create that kind of world herself.
3045That’s why, it’s not accurate to say that Nia cannot love anything but 2D.
3046Nia just cannot open her heart to a real human being.
3047“That’s why…………It’s useless.”
3048Nia stared at the ceiling above her while touching <Rasiel>’s cover with her left hand.
3049For example-------That’s it. Like whether Shidou’s words are lies or not.
3050“…………………”
3051Nia let out a small sigh; she tried to brush away her curiosity. Before that, she should
3052wait for a while; Nia’s desire will bring an undesired result.
3053Nia already experienced this kind of thing several times. Whenever she became
3054curious, Nia always ended up filling her heart with suspicion.
3055“………….No, I shouldn’t.”
3056Talking to herself, Nia returned her hand to its original place.
3057Then-----Nia gave another sigh and she hates herself for that.
3058At that moment…..
3059“-----Ara, ara. In the end, you’re not using that angel?”
3060From the room where there’s nobody but Nia, an unfamiliar voice could be heard.
3061“…………….! Who!?”
3062Nia jumped from her bed out of confusion. The books piled up like a mountain around
3063her collapse just like a sliding snow.
3064Nia looked at her surroundings with her face that looks really cautious. A shadow
3065begins to spread from an ink stain pasted on one side of the wall. -------From there, a
3066figure of a girl began to be seen.
3067That girl has black hair tied up in an unbalanced twin-tail. Besides, she has white skin
3068contrary to her black hair. She wears a crimson and black colored dress on her body.
3069However, looking at the appearance of the girl in front of her made both her
3070consciousness and memories all hazy as if they were torn apart into pieces. With an
3071appearance that looks neither like a God nor a Devil. In the middle of her face
3072enshrined a pair of different colored eyes. On her left eye, there are the hands of time
3073engraved on it, *Kara-Kara*, the surface of her eye looked entirely like a clock’s dial.
3074This doesn’t seem to be reality, looking at this scene is entirely like seeing a dream------
3075or more likely a beautiful nightmare. For this girl to appear so suddenly, a normal
3076human will surely scream or stand dumfounded. 
3077However, Nia doesn’t choose any of them. She lowered her body posture, with full of
3078caution, Nia pointed her hand towards the girl.
3079“-----------Who are you, anyway? Isn’t barging in without knocking on the door impolite?”
3080When Nia said this, the girl placed her hand on her mouth while giggling suspiciously.
3081“Ufufu, please excuse me for my impoliteness. -----But, there’s no need to be so
3082cautious like that, I only want to be your ally. At least for now.”
3083“……………Ally?”
3084Nia narrowed her eyelid and twisted her left hand. Following that movement, a large
3085book appeared like usual. Somehow upon looking that, the girl’s eyes sparkled out of
3086interest.
3087In order to confront the girl, she touched gently <Rasiel>’s cover. The pages began
3088flipping automatically, and then a faint light shined from the pages.
3089After that, she touched the page with her fingertip and gave out a small sigh.
3090“…………..Fuun, I see. The reason why nobody was guarding the transportation I was
3091in back then was because of you, Tokisaki Kurumi.”
3092Nia called out her name with a strong accent as if she was trying to threaten the girl.
3093However the girl-----Kurumi, she doesn’t seemed to be scared of Nia’s actions. Instead,
3094she showed a fierce grin.
3095“How splendid. So that is the omniscient angel <Rasiel>?”
3096Upon hearing Kurumi’s words, Nia moved her body out of shock.
3097“………………Hee. So you’ve already investigated about me beforehand?”
3098“Yes. Of course, although I have to rely on [Numbers] to get everything since I don’t
3099have the same level of investigation ability like you.”
3100Kurumi laughed in amusement.
3101[Numbers]. Because Nia was curious about what she had just said, Nia touched
3102<Rasiel> for a second time. At the moment, the meaning behind Kurumi’s words
3103echoed inside her head.
3104“…………..I see, clones, huh? Again, there’s another troublesome power that exists.”
3105While saying this, Nia let out a drop of sweat from her forehead.
3106Nia claimed this according to <Rasiel>’s written information about Kurumi’s angel
3107<Emperor of Time-Zafkiel>. She never knew that this kind of powerful ability existed
3108before.
3109Nia gazed at Kurumi, she’s screaming inside her mind. ------What’s with an angel that
3110could manipulate time? Isn’t that cheating………..!?
3111Although <Rasiel> could be used for dangerous situations, if Nia should fight one by
3112one with Kurumi, perhaps Nia will have no chance at winning.
3113However, feeling insecure is surely a bad move. Though Kurumi’s ability to collect
3114information through creating clones is terrifying, there’s no way that she could grasp
3115information about all of <Rasiel>‘s abilities.
3116And in turn, Nia already knew all about Kurumi’s abilities, and Kurumi should also
3117understand about that as well. Opposing a mysterious spirit, she’s surely is not an
3118ordinary one.
3119But Nia still had the advantage due to information she has for a battle. Nia thought
3120she’s a step ahead and is confident of that. After judging, Nia gave out a sigh and
3121relaxed her stiffened body a little bit.
3122“Then, what kind of business does the worst Spirit-sama have with me?”
3123After Nia asked, Kurumi giggles again.
3124“---------I have a very simple request, I want you to investigate something.”
3125And then Nia raised her hand slowly and touched <Rasiel>.
3126“There’s something I want you to investigate with your <Rasiel>.”
3127“………….Something you want me to investigate, huh?”
3128Nia placed her hand on her chin.
3129“Well, to show my gratitude for helping me, I want to listen to your request, but that
3130depends on the degree…………I think. Unlike you, I’m a pacifist. I won’t leak out any
3131important information that will become dangerous later.”
3132Upon hearing Nia’s words, Kurumi gave out a small laugh.
3133“Please be assured. This is truly only for my own personal desires. I promise that the
3134information won’t be the cause for any war or become the reason for any person’s
3135unhappiness.”
3136“………………Fuun?”
3137Nia pointed her gaze to Kurumi.
3138As if to trying to respond, Kurumi moved her lips.
3139“That’s why, please tell me. ---30 years ago, [The First Spirit] that appeared in this
3140world. The cause and reason for its appearance, the accurate coordinates and time of
3141when it appeared, its powers, as well as-----a way to kill it.”
3142“……………..Eh?”
3143Upon hearing Kurumi, Nia knitted her eyebrow.
3144Part 7
3145“--------Then, this room. Please come in.”
3146After saying this, Kotori opened the door using a key and urged Shidou and the others
3147to come in.
3148It’s a room inside the first floor of the high mansion next to Itsuka residence where all
3149spirits reside. Shidou looked back at all the spirits who are behind him, and then he
3150held the door’s knob and turned it.
3151Then they take off their shoes as they enter the room, they their eyes glimmer with
3152shock upon looking at the room’s appearance.
3153“This is………….”
3154Some large working desks are lined up inside the 20 tatami space. On the top of them,
3155various painting tools have been prepared3
3156This room looks like a larger version of Nia’s work room. But at the same time, the
3157room has some differences with Nia’s. All the desk and painting tools are all new
3158brand, seemingly as if they had never been used before.
3159The previous meeting happened about an hour ago. At that time, <Ratatoskr> had
3160been preparing the working room…………..As usual, they’re an amazing organization.
3161“Ooh~! This is………….Amazing~”
3162“Looks like a pro’s……….”
3163“Kaka!Hou, isn’t this an appropriate place for us Yamai to show off our skill?”
3164The Spirits came into the room after Shidou. They raise their admiration towards the
3165room’s interior and equipment.
3166Upon looking at everyone’s reaction, Shidou turns his glance towards Kotori.
3167“…………….You even created this kind of room………So you’re really serious.”
3168“Really-really, totally serious. -----Or frankly speaking, there’s no other way, right?”
3169“Well, that might be true though……..”
3170Shidou scratched his cheeks while saying this. Kotori folded her arms while walking
3171towards the center of the room. She turned her body to everyone’s direction.
3172And then, she raised her voice loudly.
3173“Alright, everyone. The target is two days from now. On December 31st, during Comic
3174Colosseum’s last day, Nia’s circle will participate on that day.”
3175Kotori spread both of her hands, and then she lets out a voice with a tone that is similar
3176to an opera performance.
3177“-------On that day, we will create our booth next to Nia’s space. We will create our
3178doujin with the same number of copies as Nia’s, and then we will sell them faster than
3179Nia.”
3180Upon hearing Kotori’s words, all spirits raised their voices “Ooh……….!”
3181Right. This is what Kotori said earlier when she said “Thinking”. From Shidou’s
3182information, Kotori knew that Nia is going to participate with her doujin at end of the
3183month. If they focus on that point together, then the plan is to knock Nia down with one
3184blow with everyone’s help.
3185“The problem is that we don’t have much time. Though the background and finishing
3186touches will be down by our support from <Ratatoskr>, the rest are all our
3187responsibility, [The book’s we created] won’t be a lie then. The story and main
3188character’s drawings should be done by us. I’ve already prepared the printing
3189equipment; the worst case is that we have to finish the manuscript on the 31st at 3:00
3190a.m.”
3191“But………..Are you sure this will work? The opponent is a pro manga artist, you
3192know?”
3193“Well, it’s not like I’m thinking that it’ll be simple too. But, if we aren’t able to match her
3194on a commercial basis, then we wouldn’t be able to win right? Because its doujin, the
3195number of books we could take to the event assembly is limited, that’s the only way we
3196can fight her. ------Besides, because its doujin, it’ll be alright even if the pages number
3197isn’t that much.”
3198“That’s true………Then, let’s say we can sell the books faster than Nia, but how can we
3199make her admit her defeat…………….?”
3200“That’s, probably depends on how we negotiate with her during the progress and her
3201own self-pride. But, since our goal is to [Make her read our created book], then I think
3202we still have plenty of hope.”
3203“…………..Then, the problem is-“
3204Shidou asked with a serious facial expression, and Kotori replied back to him by
3205nodding.
3206“Yes. How can we create a doujin that will be able to strike Nia’s heart? ------Also, how
3207can we sell faster than her?”
3208After Kotori said that, she started walking to the white board inside the room while
3209fluttering the jacket hanging on her shoulders. She stood up in front of the board.
3210“----------Then that’s it, first let’s decide on the role. The story will be create together by
3211everyone…….The problem is the drawing. I want to ask a question. Is there anyone
3212here who has ever drawn a manga or illustration among us?”
3213Kotori asks while looking at all the Spirits, and then several people raise their hands.
3214They’re Kaguya, Yuzuru, and the ex-humans Origami and Miku.
3215“Well, that’s what I guess……….Well, from the start, let’s see everyone’s drawing skill.
3216Everyone, please sit on any desk you like. Let’s start by drawing a picture of Shidou.”
3217“Ooh~! Drawing Shido. Leave it to me!”
3218“Fufun, well fine. You better watch my art skill!”
3219“Consent. Shidou, please sit down over there.”
3220“Darling, please look here, look here~!”
3221“…………..”
3222After all of the spirits sat down on their chosen chairs, they begin to move their pencils
3223on the paper available on the desk. And then, Kotori knitted her eyebrow as if she
3224remembered something.
3225“Ah, right. Shidou, please draw something too.”
3226“Me too!?”
3227“Yes. Back then, you drew various characters on your note book, right? If I remember
3228correctly—“
3229“A----h!Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”
3230Shidou screamed as if trying to cover Kotori’s voice. The Spirits are all surprised and
3231turn to look at Shidou.
3232“W-What’s wrong, Shidou? Suddenly screaming like that?”
3233“I-I was so……….surprised.”
3234“………….Well, that’s it, let’s leave him alone.”
3235Somehow Natsumi seemingly understands his state and placed her hand on Yoshino’s
3236shoulder. Yoshino turns to her while wondering a little.
3237“Then, let’s hurry; let’s hurry, because I will be drawing as well.”
3238“Ku………….”
3239Kotori moved the chupa-chups stick to urge him to hurry. If he continues opposing her,
3240probably she will mention too much unnecessary things. Shidou swallowed his regret;
3241he took an identical-looking note book with Tohka and the others and started drawing a
3242picture on the paper.
3243-----------And then, 30 minutes have passed. Everyone had already finished their
3244pictures.
3245“Well, let’s see everyone’s picture one by one.”
3246“Ooh! Please see!”
3247“I……..Already finish too.”
3248Responding to Kotori’s words, both Tohka and Yoshino showed their pictures to
3249everyone.
3250Their pictures are all really cute…………However, these look like an elementary kid’s
3251drawing.
3252“I see…….Uh, they’re cute.”
3253“Really?”
3254“Yes. But, we cannot use it for the doujin this time.”
3255“I-I’m sorry…………”
3256Yoshino shrugged her shoulders in apologetic manner. Shidou made a wry smile and
3257pats her head gently.
3258“Well, next. By the way, this is mine.”
3259“Ah~, then I’ll show mine too~! Here!”
3260Kotori and Miku showed their pictures.
3261Their picture level is above Tohka and Yoshino in term of age-range. However, rather
3262than looking like a manga drawing, they look more like pictures drawn by middle or
3263high school girls on their notebooks. However, the characters’ appearance still looks
3264quite lovely.
3265However, there’s one thing pulling Shidou’s attention. Everyone should be drawing a
3266picture of Shidou, then why does Miku’s illustration show Shidou with long hair and
3267wearing skirt.
3268“………………….Uhm, Miku?”
3269“Yes~, what is it, darling?”
3270“………………….No, it’s nothing. Anyway, let’s go to the next one.”
3271When Miku turned to him with sparkling eyes, Shidou can sense something dangerous
3272in her mind and averted his gaze away from her. If he were to continue commenting on
3273it, he has feeling that the person in reality will be forced to match with her illustration.
3274“Kukuku…………Then next one will be us!”
3275“Presentation. Please look.”
3276Yamai sisters said that with a tone full of confidence as they showed their pictures.
3277“Ooh!?”
3278As Shidou looked at their pictures, he widened his eyes. As expected from those two
3279who had an illustration contest. Kaguya and Yuzuru’s drawing quality is on different
3280level from the previous four people.
3281Of course, there are some points still poorly drawn, but these pictures can still be used
3282for a manga.
3283By the way, Kaguya’s drawing of Shidou is a hot-blooded Shidou in a Shōnen manga
3284style, while Yuzuru’s drawing of Shidou is a handsome Shidou in a Shōjo manga style.
3285“Aren’t those amazing, you two?”
3286“Kakaka!Obviously!”
3287“Consent. There’s nothing we, Yamai cannot do.”
3288Those two beam their chests full of confidence. Kotori looked at the pictures while
3289saying “Fumu” and places her hand on her chin. She then turned towards Shidou and
3290Origami.
3291“For now the main artist candidate will be Yamai sisters. -----Well then, next, let’s see
3292the next one.”
3293“Y-Yes………….”
3294“Understood.”
3295In response to Kotori, Shidou and Origami show their pictures. Everyone is looking at
3296them.
3297“Fumu-fumu, though still incomparable with Kaguya’s and Yuzuru’s, Shidou’s drawing
3298isn’t really bad too. Then Origami is…………Eh? Hyaa!?”
3299
3300Kotori screamed upon looking at Origami’s picture. However, that’s was only natural.
3301Origami’s picture was drawn realistically and with dexterity, however…………Shidou’s
3302figure looks completely naked and there’s Origami who is also naked, while entangling
3303him passionately.
3304“Wha………….!?”
3305“…………………!?”
3306All spirits also choked following Kotori’s reaction. However only Yuzuru and Miku
3307loosen their cheeks and stared at the picture with shining eyes.
3308“W-What did you draw, Origami!?”
3309“Shidou becoming one with me.”
3310“What kind of unnecessary things did you add!?”
3311Kotori screamed and turned down Origami’s picture.
3312“Geez………..Since your drawing looks very good, I’ll put you into the main artist
3313candidate too, but please don’t do such thing again, alright……………?”
3314“I can’t understand. If you wanted to sell the doujin very well, then putting an adult-only
3315element is inevitable.”
3316“Our booth will be displayed at the [All-Ages Work] section only.”
3317After shouting, Kotori lets out a sigh out of exhaustion.
3318“Anyway……..I guess that’s all? Then-“
3319“T-That’s…………..”
3320Then, before Kotori finish her words, Yoshino raised up her voice nervously.
3321“We still haven’t taken a look at Natsumi-san’s picture………….”
3322“………….! Ah, no, I………….”
3323Upon Yoshino’s words, Natsumi shrugged her shoulders and is hiding the paper behind
3324her back.
3325“Aah, that’s right. I’m sorry, Natsumi. Can you please show it?”
3326“……………T-That’s alright. This isn’t a good picture anyway. Isn’t it better to just
3327continue with Kaguya, Yuzuru, Shidou or Origami?”
3328“Since you already drew it, we want to see too, come on.”
3329“…………U-Uu. Anyway, actually, since it’s not very good, don’t expect anything,
3330alright?”
3331“It’s alright. My picture isn’t very good as well.”
3332“In fact, my body condition is bad because I had a lack of sleep today. It’s also been a
3333long time since I gripped a pen………….”
3334“I understand.”
3335“In truth, I need ten minutes to draw because I was hesitating with the pose, it’s also
3336been a very long time since the last time I had drawn in the first place, and lastly my
3337condition is bad due to lack of sleep—
3338“
3339“Aah, I understand already, so hurry up and show it!”
3340Kotori raised her voice to urge Natsumi, and she snatched the paper from Natsumi’s
3341hand.
3342When Kotori looked at the paper---------She widened her eyes in surprised.
3343“Eh…………This is-“
3344“A-Amazing…………”
3345“What……..did you say?”
3346The Spirits expressed their amazement one by one.
3347However, that was only natural. The level of Natsumi’s drawing isn’t inferior in
3348comparison with a pro manga artist’s drawing.
3349“Isn’t this amazing, Natsumi? So you have this kind of special skill?”
3350“………No, rather than special skill……..Back then I was interested…….I had
3351[Mimicked] a manga artist…….”
3352“Ah----“
3353Upon hearing Natsumi’s words, Shidou remembered.
3354Right. Natsumi has her angel <Haniel>. In the first place, she’s a forgery spirit. She can
3355transform into anything and change her own appearance into any form she likes.
3356And she is also able to disguise herself into another person to the extent that even their
3357close friend wouldn’t be able to find out easily. She’s also shown to trace her target
3358object’s actions. She’s a genius in observing and imitating.
3359“----------Well, it’s decided.”
3360After saying that, Kotori let out her voice.
3361“The main artist is Natsumi, and the support is the Yamai sisters, Shidou, and Origami.”
3362All the Spirits nodded together in agreement.
3363“Umu, I agree!”
3364“Natsumi-san………..Amazing.”
3365“No objection.”
3366“Fufufu… Well fine. This time I’ll let you take the lead.”
3367“Agreement. I will let you be in the limelight.”
3368“Kya~! Natsumi-san, can you please draw a love story between me and darling after
3369this~?”
3370“E…………..Eh?”
3371Natsumi blinked at everyone’s voices.
3372Then Shidou held Natsumi’s hand.
3373“Please, Natsumi. Please lend your power to save Nia!”
3374“Ehh…………..!?”
3375Shidou said that with a serious look, Natsumi went silent for a while.
3376“……………..D-Don’t complaint later, alright?”
3377Natsumi said that in embarrassment.
3378As if celebrating her, the sound of everyone’s clapping their hands resounded inside
3379the room. After that, Natsumi’s face started to get red.
3380At that time, Tohka noticed something.
3381“By the way Kotori, what should we do?”
3382“Now that you mention it~. Ah! Are we going to give everyone a massage when they
3383are tired, and sing a lullaby while sleeping together~!?”
3384Miku twisted her body and her eyes start to sparkle. Natsumi shuddered and made a
3385“Hii” sound before hiding behind Shidou.
3386“That’s not it. I have another task for everyone. ----Perhaps this mission is more
3387important than creating the manga.”
3388Kotori went “Yare-Yare” and shrugged her shoulders during her reply to Tohka. After
3389that, Miku, Tohka and Yoshino exchanged glances at each other, while inclining their
3390heads in wonder.
3391“An important mission……….That’s it?”
3392“I wonder what we’re going to do~?”
3393“That’s something to look forward to. -----More importantly, everyone, let’s start thinking
3394of a story for the doujin.”
3395“Nu? Aren’t we going to draw Shido?”
3396“That’s true but, right now there’s a limitation to the pages number we should work on.
3397Although we can get some support from <Ratatoskr>, at best, there’s a total 64 pages
3398minus 4 pages for the front cover and the 1 page imprint. So in total, we need around
339959 pages. We should fit the story within that limit in order to make Nia become fond of
3400[Shidou]’s character.”
3401“Muu…………..I see. It’s pretty difficult.”
3402Tohka folded her arms with a difficult face. Kotori walked to the white board in the
3403middle of the room and stood up in front of it.
3404“That’s why, let’s us discuss about it first. We will create the Name within today, and
3405finish the drawing within tomorrow.”
3406“………….Thinking about it again, that’s a totally jumbled schedule……… Do you think
3407we’ll really finish it?”
3408“There’s no other choice than to finish it.”
3409Kotori then made a *Kyubon* sound, as the sound of her magic pen’s cap began to
3410resound. She wrote [Project Doujin Shidou] on the white board.
3411And then, Kotori turned towards everyone’s direction and loudly declared.
3412“-----Well, let’s start our manuscript [Date].”
3413Translation and References (Chapter 3)
34141. Ren'ai (恋愛, Japanese for falling in love) refers to dating sim visual novels
34152. Ashura is a god of war that lives for fighting.
34163. Tatami (畳) is a type of mat used as a flooring material in traditional Japanese-style
3417rooms. Traditionally made using rice straw to form the core.
3418Chapter 04: There’s a Deadline If You Give Up
3419Part 1
3420On the rooftop of a mansion where Nia resides, the shadows began to spread out.
3421From the shadows, Kurumi slowly raised herself up before coming out with a jumping
3422move. She stretched her body lightly and slowly looked up to the sky. After that, a
3423familiar voice resounded from the shadow that was spreading on the ground.
3424“-----Well, well.”
3425“It looks like it has become a troublesome matter.”
3426“How was it?”
3427After uttering those words, several girls came out at the same time from the mansion
3428rooftop’s shadows.
3429-------They’re all girls with an asymmetrically fluttering hairstyle and all of them have a
3430clock’s dial as their left eye.
3431Of course they also have the same voice. The reason is because they’re all [Kurumi]’s
3432voice.
3433Kurumi’s angel is <Zafkiel>. Using [The Eight’s Bullet] Kurumi can create her own
3434clones. They are all talking to Kurumi through the shadows.
3435Kurumi lets out a sigh and replied to them.
3436“Right.”
3437It’s true that Kurumi had already meet with the Second Spirit she had been searching
3438for this all time, and using Nia’s angel, Kurumi already obtained the information
3439regarding [The First Spirit].
3440However, Kurumi has reached a serious conclusion as a result.
3441Kurumi gave out a sigh and shrugged her shoulders.
3442“Even if I collect enough Reiryoku to go back to 30 years ago using [The Twelfth BulletYud Bet], I absolutely cannot win against [The First Spirit].”
3443“…………………….”
3444After Kurumi said that, Kurumi’s clones suddenly became quiet.
3445They were all looking at Kurumi silently.
3446“------------Ara?”
3447In response to them, Kurumi giggled and laughed.
3448“What’s with that face, us? ----Do you think I will accept it just like that? Do you think I
3449will waste all the human lives I took this whole time just because of that?”
3450After saying that, Kurumi twirled around as if she was dancing, and she kicked the
3451ground lightly to stand at an angle.
3452As she looks down to the vast town, she continued to speak with a singing tone.
3453“The First Spirit’s power might be too powerful-----but, what about it? My angel
3454<Zafkiel> has the power to manipulate time. In front of time, any kind of power is
3455meaningless.”
3456Kurumi looked back at those clones.
3457Among the information Kurumi got from Nia, the most important one wasn’t [The First
3458Spirit]’s ability, -----Rather, it was the reason and cause for its appearance.
3459“It’s was a very simple talk. The First Spirit didn’t exist in this world until 30 years ago.
3460In that case, I need to go to the time before the First Spirit appeared in this world, and
3461just eliminate the cause for its appearance.”
3462As Kurumi said that, she created a gun shape using her right hand’s index finger and
3463thumb. Then, *Bang!*, she shot it towards an empty space.
3464All clones brightened their expressions upon hearing Kurumi’s words.
3465“----Well, it would be a lie if I said that I’m not regretting the fact that I cannot kill that
3466hateful Spirit with my own hands. Tough, but let’s put that aside.”
3467Right. The most important thing is-----------to erase the reality of that [Spirit]’s existence
3468being born into this world.
3469Restore the history to how it should be, just like what Shidou did.
3470Kurumi lowered her eyes and gripped her fist as if she gained a new determination.
3471“But still………………”
3472After that, she gave out a sigh.
3473From Nia just now, Kurumi already knew the reason of [The First Spirit]’s arrival. She
3474thought about that in her mind and spoke to herself with an appalled voice.
3475“Isaac Ray Pelham Westcott, Ellen Mira Mathers, and Elliot Woodman.”
3476She called out the names of the three biggest sinners.
3477“Although it’s no use to say it now………. but the next time I see you three, I will likely
3478be unable to control my urge to kill you."
3479After saying that, Kurumi kicked the ground again as she began to disappear into the
3480ground.
3481Part 2
3482And so, Shidou and the other’s battlefield had just begun.
3483After the story line has been decided by everyone, Shidou and the other Spirits began
3484splitting their work between a drawing team and a special team.
3485Firstly, for the drawing team, Natsumi is in charge of working on the major parts of the
3486drawing: sketching the rough outline and drafting the cover.
3487Although they wanted help out more to lighten Natsumi’s burden, in order to keep
3488consistency between story and drawing-style, this task had to be entrusted to Natsumi.
3489While Shidou and the others are free, they viewed a video that gave a simple
3490explanation regarding the work process for a manga. They then practiced their
3491sketches on the paper in order to have some preparation before being able to help out
3492with the manga.
3493When everything is done, the time is already 2:00 a.m. of December 30th
3494.
3495Although naturally everyone should go to sleep and continue working on the drawing
3496early next morning, Natsumi kept insisting to continue the work. They decided to work
3497overnight and take naps in turns in order to maximize their working efficiency.
3498When Natsumi drew the draft, she framed her illustration by using a ruler and a pen.
3499Then, she drew the text box. Once that was done, the real work will begin. Everyone
3500would re-draw the rough sketch of all the characters Natsumi had drawn using pencil.
3501However,
3502“…………Uwaah! I draw over the frame!”
3503“Ku………..The jet-black tears have fallen upon the pure holy ground!?”
3504“Disturbance. The ink has already stuck under the ruler.”
3505“………….No problem. This can still be repaired.”
3506Although Shidou and the others have all drawn an illustration before, they’re still
3507amateurs. So, there’s no way they could draw the manuscript neatly during the
3508beginning.
3509Though with enough concentration and adaptive power, they looked at the draft’s open
3510space and moved the pen more carefully. Somehow, they managed to draw the line
3511properly on the draft……….Well midway, Kaguya and Yuzuru had switched their pen
3512type from the Mili-pen to the Superfine Marker for inking the small parts.
3513And after inking was done, they erased the pencil traces diligently. Then, they changed
3514the image into data by using a scanner and send it to assistant-team lead by
3515Nakatsugawa.
3516Though it can be said that they are rushing on the work, with only a small number of
3517people, they won’t be able to finish the manga book within only 2 days.
3518However, that doesn’t mean that Shidou and the others can suddenly increase their
3519drawing ability. Inking Natsumi’s rough sketch using a pen is more stressful than
3520everyone had though it would be.
3521“………………..”
3522“………………..”
3523“………………..”
3524Inside the large room, there is the scratching sound of a pen moving. Even though they
3525played some CDs as background music; while working, there’s almost no effect at all to
3526the person whose heart is supposed to be heal by the music.
3527------After some time has passed since they started working.
3528“Hi, everyone! How’s the work progress?”
3529Suddenly, the room’s door opened. It’s Kotori, who brought along some bags with both
3530of her hands.
3531“………….Aah, Kotori. Well, somehow.”
3532“…………Somehow, you look older even though it’s just been a few hours since we last
3533seen each other.”
3534Kotori said that while sweating. She placed the bags on the table and raised her voice.
3535“Refreshments. I’ll put them here, please drink them while you’re taking a break.”
3536“Kaka…………An offering, huh? What good dedication, Kotori.”
3537“Gratitude. Thank you very much Kotori.”
3538“……………..”
3539The Yamai sisters expressed their gratitude, Origami kept silence while waving her
3540hand. At that time, “Uuh………” such a voice can be heard. Perhaps, Natsumi was
3541replying to Kotori’s words.
3542Then, since Kotori already got a response from everyone, she walked towards Shidou’s
3543desk.
3544“…………..Shidou, can I have a moment?”
3545“Ng? What is it?”
3546“It’s about Nia, so-“
3547“……….! Did something happen!?”
3548When Shidou asked, Kotori nodded. Then, once again, she raised her voice to
3549everyone.
3550“Sorry, everyone. I’ll be borrowing Shidou for a while. He’ll work twice as faster once he
3551gets back.”
3552“Hey!?”
3553Shidou voiced his protest, but Kotori didn’t take notice. She gripped Shidou’s sleeve
3554and pulled him forward.
3555“H-Hey………….”
3556Shidou, while being dragged by Kotori, was walking out of the room like a dog being
3557lead.
3558After they had left the mansion, Shidou lowered his eyesight due to the dazzling
3559sunshine.
3560“Ukh………..It’s already this bright? This is bad, how many hours are left?”
3561“Although manuscript is also important, but first just get into the car.”
3562After saying that, Kotori pointed to a car parked in front of the mansion.
3563Shidou sat on the back seat as per Kotori’s instruction. The car left right away, moving
3564along the road.
3565“Then…………..”
3566Shidou looked to the stores and houses on the street outside the window as he asked
3567Kotori.
3568“Did you find out something about Nia?”
3569“Yes--------Actually, we have contacted someone who is Nia's mangaka acquaintance.”
3570“I-Is that true? Then, if we ask that person—“
3571“Yes. We might be able to find out something regarding Nia’s past.”
3572Kotori said that while looking at Shidou. Shidou gulped down his saliva.
3573After twenty minutes had passed, the car carrying Shidou and Kotori stopped right
3574before a café.
3575“--------It’s here. Please get off. Reine is already talking to that person.”
3576“A-Aah.”
3577Shidou got out from the car. While a little nervous, he proceeded towards the café.
3578They looked around inside the café--------Then they heard someone who was calling
3579out for Shidou while
3580raising her hand a little.
3581“Hi, Reine-san.”
3582“I’m sorry to keep you waiting.”
3583“………….Aah, so you’ve arrived, Shin, Kotori.”
3584Reine talked to with a similar sleepy tone. She was similar to Shidou who was currently
3585also sleepy due to last night. Then, she introduced them to the person who sitting in
3586front of them.
3587“………Let me introduce. She’s a manga artist. Her name is Takajou Hiroki.”
3588“Ah, nice to meet you—“
3589Shidou bowed to her, --------but at that point, he stopped his body’s movement.
3590He thought that Takajou Hiroki was the name for a guy. However, in front of him, there
3591was a woman wearing thick glasses and her age looked seemingly over twenty.
3592Then, he remembered something regarding another week’s event. Nia herself said
3593there’s another female manga artist who used a masculine name as a pen name like
3594her.
3595“Please let me introduce myself. My name is Itsuka Shidou.”
3596“The same, my name is Kotori. Thank you very much for coming here today.”
3597“Ooh, thank you for your politeness.”
3598In response to Shidou and Kotori’s greeting, Takajou said that while placing her hands
3599on the table as she bowed in return to them.
3600And then, she looked up to see both Shidou and Kotori.
3601“…………Well then, today you wanted to ask something about Honjou-sensei, right?”
3602“Ah-----Yes. That’s right. Anything is fine; can you please tell us everything you know?”
3603When Shidou asked that, Takajou corrected the position of her glasses and her lens
3604started shining.
3605“Although I don’t mind about it………..What kind of relationship do you all have with
3606Honjou-sensei?”
3607“Eh?”
3608“No, please pardon me. But our careers are in the peak of our popularity. I won’t leak
3609out any information to any unrelated person.”
3610“I see…………..”
3611Perhaps this conversation won’t last any longer. However, Shidou could not think of
3612any good explanation right away. He kept thinking about what to do for a moment.
3613And then from his side, Kotori raised up her voice.
3614“------------Actually Nia-Onee-chan is our distant relative, but we couldn’t contact her for
3615several years now………..So we’re wandering around asking various people about her
3616circumstances.”
3617And then, Kotori said those words very carefully. Perhaps she had already assumed
3618this kind of circumstance beforehand? Or it’s was only an ad-lib she came up on the
3619spot? No matter which one, Kotori said that plausibly without changing her expression.
3620Shidou had a feeling that Kotori had a nature talent as a swindler.
3621“Fumu, I see.”
3622Takajou groaned a little before nodding. Certainly, Takajou believed in Kotori because
3623she just used her real name [Nia], which has never been present to public.
3624“I understand your circumstances. I’m also worried about Honjou-sensei. I will
3625cooperate with you as long as it’s within my limits.”
3626“Is that true? Thank you very much………..!”
3627Shidou placed his hands before him, and bended his body to once again bow to her.
3628However----------Takajou scratched her cheeks a little.
3629“However………..I don’t know how helpful I can be.”
3630“What do you mean…….?”
3631“No, actually, I haven’t met with Honjou-sensei during the recent years as well.
3632Besides……….Somehow it’s looks like that Honjou-sensei also hates me.”
3633“Eh? What do you mean?”
3634As Shidou asked, Takajou shook her head as she continued.
3635“No………..About 8 or 9 years ago, we had met during a publisher’s party and became
3636friends……….But one day, she strangely became cold towards me and started keeping
3637her distance……..I thought, we had a good friendship as fellow manga artists,
3638but……….It looks like my carelessness did something rude to her without my
3639realization.”
3640“That’s……………”
3641Upon hearing that explanation, Shidou knitted his eyebrow. Next to him, Kotori also
3642created the same expression as if realizing something.
3643Perhaps what’s come up in Kotori’s mind was also ------the angel <Rasiel>’s existence.
3644“What’s wrong?”
3645Feeling that Shidou and Kotori’s reactions were strange, Takajou inclined her head.
3646“N-No, nothing wrong.”
3647“Fumu……..Is that so? -----Anyhow, that’s it. Although I can tell you what I know, I’m
3648not sure if that will be useful or not.”
3649“Yes, please do.”
3650Shidou said that while nodding, Takajou returned the reply back by shaking her head
3651as well. Then, she continued.
3652---------Approximately 40 minutes later,
3653Shidou and Kotori thanked Takajou and left the café. They went back to the same car
3654that brought them here previously. As the car moved, they stared outside to look at the
3655outside window’s scenery.
3656From their conversation with Takajou, Nia has a good personality which makes her
3657always friendly and talkative towards anyone.
3658However, Nia doesn’t like to talk about herself before she became a manga artist.
3659Especially, when questioned about her past relationships with her friends. She always
3660tries to smooth talk her way out of those conversations.
3661And even when someone like Takajou appeared, who seemed easy to get along well,
3662she kept her distant with her in turn.
3663“………….What do you think Kotori?”
3664“Seemingly-------“
3665In response to Shidou, Kotori moved her lips.
3666“There’s no doubt that it has something to do with <Rasiel>’s existence………..If you
3667think about it carefully, it’s not strange. If you have an angel that could know everything
3668in this world, everyone would want investigates the people around them, right?”
3669“Even…………Still.”
3670“Yes. Perhaps, that was the reason why Nia distrusted humans. ----But that’s it. There’s
3671no human who could behave like a saint every day and night. Everyone will eventually
3672at least talk bad behind someone’s back. With <Rasiel>, it’s only natural to feel
3673disgusted towards human beings.”
3674Kotori scratched her head.
3675“…………The root of the problem is surprisingly deep. When I heard that she can only
3676love 2D characters, I thought it was only some kind of joke, but………In short, she
3677won’t open her heart so nobody will be able to betray her, right? Isn’t this……….really
3678sad?”
3679“………………”
3680Upon hearing Kotori’s words, Shidou kept silent for a while.
3681Perhaps what Kotori said is true. Perhaps it was because of this reason. The reason
3682why she never talked about her past relationship with her friends….the reason why she
3683absorbed herself into a 2D world.
3684However, there’s only one thing that felt odd. About Nia, who suddenly acted coldly and
3685kept her distant with Takajou………..Those thoughts remained stuck inside Shidou’s
3686mind.
3687“………………, Shidou?”
3688“Eh? Aah…………”
3689Shidou replied her, as Kotori looked at him with a displeased face.
3690“I understand that you are sleepy because you worked overnight, but this is important
3691matter. You can’t be spaced-out.”
3692“Aah…………..Sorry.”
3693Shidou responded back with a short reply. Upon seeing Nia’s rough life, he gripped his
3694fist.
3695“Anyhow, for now, let’s complete the doujin. No matter what we do, we should make a
3696place where we can talk to Nia once again and negotiate with her.”
3697When Shidou said that, Kotori made a surprised expression as she nodded back to
3698him.
3699Part 3
3700-----------The work had reached its climax on December 31st at 1:00 a.m.
3701Inside the work room on the first floor of Spirit’s mansion, Shidou and the others were
3702still busy using pens to ink the empty space of the manuscript.
3703“……………..”
3704Inside the silence, Shidou moved his body towards the desk as if he was sticking to it.
3705Then, he inked the rough character drawn by Natsumi very carefully.
3706He was wearing gloves with fingertip attachments in order to not get cut off and taint
3707the manuscript. He also stuck a cooling sheet on his forehead to prevent him from
3708falling asleep.
3709Empty coffee cans and nutritional drink bottles lined up on the edge of the table.
3710“…………….1:00 a.m.………Although we should send the data for the finishing
3711touches………We are almost at our time limit……..You know?”
3712“……..Ui~……….”
3713“Ans………wer. Over here, only a little bit more………”
3714“………………..”
3715It’s been a day since they started working. Shidou never left his seat except for food,
3716bathroom breaks, and a momentary nap. He continued working on the drawing. It has
3717exhausted his mind more than he expected. When he goes to the bathroom just now,
3718looking at his face reflected on the mirror, his eyes are surrounded by splendid black
3719circle around them, just like Reine’s.
3720However, Shidou is not the only one who has fallen into that state. On Shidou’s left
3721side, both Kaguya and Yuzuru are in the same boat as Shidou. Their head seemed to
3722feel dizzy as well. The only one who was still calm is Origami, but sometimes she also
3723stopped moving every few hours as if she’s run out of battery.
3724However, Natsumi was the one who was, without a doubt, in the most dangerous state
3725right.
3726Natsumi sat on the desk in the back side of the room. She didn’t take a nap even once.
3727Her eyes looked really red, and her fingertips were trembling. However, no matter how
3728much Shidou and the others asked her to rest, Natsumi never once stopped drawing.
3729With that tenacity, the girl has been granted with a pro’s greatness.
3730Looking at that girl’s figure, Shidou cannot let out any complaints at all. Shidou
3731collected all of his last willpower and placed them into his fingertips. Slowly, he started
3732working on the last part.
3733“Alright……….This is……..The end, the finish…………”
3734Shidou said that with a shivering voice; then, he collapsed onto the desk. ----Of course,
3735after he putting aside the manuscript.
3736At almost the same time, the Yamai sisters and Origami also finished their work.
3737Similar to Shidou, both Kaguya and Yuzuru also collapsed onto their desks. However,
3738Origami stretched her body and then stopped moving for a while.
3739Then, while waiting for the ink to dry, they erased the pencil traces and gave the
3740manuscript to the assistant team.
3741“Well, it’ll be alright to entrust everything else to <Ratatoskr> then.”
3742Not so long after that, the door of the work room opened. Kotori and the others from the
3743other team came inside with a big cardboard box.
3744“…………Hi, Shidou.”
3745“Aah, Kotori…………..Eh?”
3746As Shidou replied back to Kotori and the others, he struggled to raise his tired eyes.
3747Anyhow, Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Miku appear to have the same sleepy face as
3748Shidou and the rest.
3749“You all……..That face, what happened?”
3750When Shidou asked, the girls looked at each other before turning back to Shidou.
3751“That’s a secret, Shido.”
3752“Please………Look forward to it.”
3753“Ufufu………Actually, lack of sleep is beauty’s most powerful enemy, but we cannot
3754just let darling and the others do all the work~.”
3755After saying that, Tohka, Yoshino and Miku laughed despite having a worn out face.
3756Shidou inclined his head in wonder.
3757“More importantly, how was your work?”
3758“Aah………I just finish them just now. After we are done with the erasing part and
3759scanning them, we’ll send them to the assistant team. I think Kaguya, Yuzuru, and
3760Origami have also already finished.”
3761“Is that so? Thank you, Well then----“
3762After saying those words, Kotori looked around at the room’s scenery.
3763Right. There’s a girl who was still continuing to work inside the room, ----Natsumi.
3764Shidou piled up the papers for a few seconds and slowly got up from the chair. He
3765walked towards Natsumi along with Kotori and the others.
3766Upon seeing that, both the Yamai sisters and Origami followed them as they walked
3767towards Natsumi.
3768“Natsumi………..Are you alright?”
3769“…………….”
3770“Natsumi?”
3771“…………! A-Aah…………Un…………”
3772When Shidou talked to her, Natsumi shrugged her shoulders. The color of fatigue can
3773be seen clearly on her face. Under her red eyes, there were dark circles around them.
3774Looking like that, Natsumi had already reached her limits.
3775“Since we already finished our work, we will take over for you. You’re exhausted, right?
3776Please go get some rest.”
3777“……………Uun, that’s fine. It’s only a little bit more…………”
3778Natsumi shook her head in response to Shidou’s words and continued working. She
3779rubbed her eyes because they seemed to be growing dizzier. She accidently covered
3780her face with the ink stuck on her hands. Somehow, her face looked like someone who
3781defeated at a Japanese badminton match.
3782“Wait a minute……….Natsumi, didn’t you not take any breaks since yesterday?
3783Moreover, you even do the double the amount of work on both the Name and the
3784draft……..”
3785“That’s right. Our game will be at the sales event. Leave the rest to us, the dark
3786dimension of sleep is already calling out to you.”
3787“Agreement. You are overworking yourself, Natsumi.”
3788“Resting is also important work.”
3789------However, even though Yamai sisters and Origami were trying to talk to her
3790together, Natsumi didn’t stop her work at all.
3791Staring at the blank space of the manuscript, Natsumi inked them with the pen
3792wholeheartedly.
3793
3794“………………I said………It’s fine.”
3795“B-But………………”
3796While Shidou said that, Natsumi keeps drawing a beautiful line with trembling fingers.
3797“………..Perhaps, I will be the only one who is useless during the event. This is the
3798only thing I can do………..Is only this far…………That’s why, let me do this. For me to
3799become someone this necessary is something unthinkable. Because I want to be
3800helpful too for everyone…………”
3801“Natsumi…………..”
3802“…………I was saved by Shidou and everyone, I was truly happy………Because of
3803that, this time, I wanted to save another Spirit by combining our power together. I’m,
3804really……..really……happy. That’s why, there’s no pain at all. It’s really-really fun that I
3805can’t help it. I want to tell her soon………..So that stubborn Nia will understand about it
3806too.”
3807Natsumi smiled a little, before she slowly lifted up her hand that was gripping the pen.
3808“--------That friendship is a beautiful……..thing.”
3809And then, Natsumi collapsed and fell off from her chair just as she finished her drawing.
3810Thankfully, Shidou was able to catch her body with one arm.
3811“Hey, Natsumi, are you alright?”
3812“…………..”
3813Shidou asked with a worried tone. Natsumi replied with a soft breathing that indicated
3814that she fell asleep.
3815“………..You’ve work hard Natsumi.”
3816After saying that, Shidou smiled at her and gently patted her head.
3817And then, Miku, who stood up behind him, raised her voice with a tears flowing down
3818from her eyes.
3819“Uu………..I’m being deeply moveed! To show my concern, darling, let me bring
3820Natsumi-san to her room and lay her down on the bed………….”
3821“Shidou, bring Natsumi to her room. Don’t forget to lock the door, alright?”
3822As if interrupting Miku’s words, Kotori said that. Miku went, “Aan, Kotori-san is such a
3823meanie!” and twisted her body.
3824Kotori ignored Miku and took the finished manuscript from Natsumi’s table. She stares
3825at it before nodding a little.
3826“--------How splendid.”
3827After that, she showed it to everyone present.
3828“This is the result of Natsumi’s soul. With this, our weapon is already completed. -----
3829Everyone, this match, we’ll absolutely gain victory!”
3830Upon hearing Kotori’s words,
3831“Ooh!”
3832Shidou and the others tossed their fist into the air as their answer.
3833Part 4
3834Finally the morning has arrived. It’s already 7:30 a.m. The door of the battlefield has
3835opened.
3836The circle of participants have already line up at a large convention center------Tengu
3837Square, where Comico Colosseum’s assembly was being held. As they enter the hall,
3838they heard the sound of footsteps, as well as rolling carts from the inside the room.
3839Comico Colosseum was held twice a year, once during the summer and once during
3840the winter. They displayed and sold a large number of doujin. It was scheduled to be
3841held for only three days. This was a large event where all fans of manga and anime
3842from the whole country gathered. Just like every other year, within those three days, it
3843can be said that more than 50 people come as vendors.
3844That is the biggest event ever being held. Of course there are general participants too;
3845however, the numbers of circle participants who display their doujin have fairly
3846increased in terms of number. Not so long after the hall opened, the rumble of people
3847marching vibrated inside the building.
3848------It’s been one hour since the opening. The group of circle participants was usually
3849placed in the same spot. Shidou and the others, the circle <Ratatoskr>, finally built their
3850booth in front of the gate after the pedestrian traffic became fewer.
3851“Alright, let’s go, everyone!”
3852“Umu, preparation is completed!”
3853“L-Let’s do our best………..!”
3854The Spirits nodded at Shidou’s words.
3855Even though it can be said that everyone’s physical condition isn’t perfect yet, they
3856have recover enough of their physical strength because they passed out asleep after
3857finishing the manuscript.
3858When Shidou woke up, he found Origami clinging next to him. While Miku had seized
3859both Yoshino and Kotori in her left and right arms. As a result, she slept with a happylooking face. Yoshino and Kotori groaned as if they were having a nightmare. They
3860suspected Origami and Miku for plotting together for this, but the two denied that and
3861said that it was only their sleeping posture. However, <Ratatoskr> knew that they lied
3862and looked at them with suspicion.
3863Anyhow, today is the time for the decisive battle. Shidou walked along with the Spirits
3864to the wide lobby passage. Then, they went to the east hall to their booth’s direction. 
3865Inside the hall, there was a large number of people from each circle participating.
3866Everyone seems to be busy. As they were constructing their booth, they set up the
3867tablecloth and lined up all the books on the tables.
3868“Hee………Although this is my first time coming here, this is amazing.”
3869“Consent. Everything here is so creative.”
3870“You’re right~. This atmosphere somehow feels similar to a live TV show.”
3871The Spirits looked at their surroundings out of interest, they went *Kya-Kya!* and
3872chatted around.
3873Then, as she looked at a certain spot in the hall, Kotori shouted something to everyone.
3874“-----She’s already here, Nia.”
3875After her words, everyone became nervous.
3876Shidou gulped down his saliva and looked at the circle’s booth at the opposite
3877direction.
3878Over there, was the person who Kotori just mentioned -----The figure of the Spirit, Nia.
3879“………………”
3880Shidou made up his mind and walked forward.
3881And then, as if noticing Shidou and the others’ presence, Nia tucked her face.
3882“……………Um?”
3883After saying that, she lifted up the bridge of her glasses and stood up from the chair.
3884“What an unexpected meeting boy. I’d never guess that we would meet again in a
3885place like this. Oh, I see that everyone’s here too. Nice to meet you all, I guess?
3886Nia glanced towards the Spirits sitting in a row behind Shidou. Tohka, Origami,
3887Kaguya, and Natsumi put on their guards. Yoshino and Yuzuru bowed a little, while
3888Kotori folded her hands and glanced back to Nia as a finishing blow.
3889Only Miku placed her hand on her chin and her eyes seemed to sparkle, “I see, I
3890see…….A girl with glasses and is slender but also considerably beautiful……….The
3891type I’ve never seen up until now~.”
3892For some reason, after she had said that, Natsumi took some distance from Miku.
3893“………….Then? Why did you come? Well, it’s your liberty to come to Comico,
3894but……..General participants will start coming in on 10:00 a.m., you know?”
3895Nia shrugged her shoulders in response.
3896Kotori unfolded her hands while replying back to Nia.
3897“Thank you for the advice. -------However, we’re not general participants.”
3898Then she slowly lifted up her right hand and pointed to the space next to Nia’s. Nia
3899followed Kotori’s fingertips and created a puzzled face.
3900“Fuun…………..? Aah, I see.”
3901Nia let out a small sigh, and then she took the hall’s guide map placed on the desk.
3902“I thought it was odd. According to the map, there’s no booth here, but then I see it’s
3903here when I come. I thought that the management’s side perhaps made a mistake,
3904but…………I see this is your doing.”
3905“Well……….That’s it.”
3906As Shidou answered her, Nia made unpleasant expression towards Shidou and the
3907others. However, facial expression showed that she thought that this unexpected
3908situation was amusing.
3909“……………..Anyhow, you brought a lot of people.”
3910“Ara, aren’t your people also quite many?”
3911“Aah, everyone is working part-time. Isn’t an employment relationship good? They’ll be
3912working as much as the money you paid to them, so it’s easy to understand.”
3913Upon hearing Nia’s words, Shidou and Kotori bite their lips a little. -------Form
3914yesterday’s conversation, Takajou’s words were ringing inside their minds.
3915“Then? It’s alright if you participate, but what are you selling? You looked like you’re
3916empty-handed though.”
3917“Yes.”
3918Then, Kotori snapped her fingers.
3919As if responding to it, three men came out from worker’s room. They rolled down a car
3920that was fully loaded with cardboard boxes.
3921------Looking at them carefully, they’re <Fraxinus> crew members Nakatsugawa,
3922Kawagoe and Migimoto.
3923“-----We’re delivering circle <Ratatoskr>’s items!”
3924“Thank you. Please pile them up in that booth.”
3925“Yes!”
3926After the answer, they piled up the cardboard boxes inside the circle’s booth. There’re
3927ten boxes of them. That’s right; it’s the same number of boxes that Nia has piled up
3928behind her booth.
3929“500 volumes inside each 10 boxes………It’s the same number as yours, right, Nia?”
3930“……………..Hee? You’re well prepared, huh? Then, you’ll sell them faster than
3931me………..That is what you wanted to say, right? You sure thought well about it.
3932Nevertheless, it can be said that you have a better sales perspective than me.”
3933“Thanks for the quick understanding.”
3934At Nia’s words, Kotori lifted up the tips of her lips.
3935Then, accordingly, all participants who constructed their booth around them began to
3936whisper something.
3937Nia, Shidou, and the others all felt a dangerous atmosphere, but---------They’re wrong.
3938Somehow their eyes were focused towards Nakatsugawa, who was still working.
3939“Hey, perhaps he………..”
3940“Aah, that man with glasses and gloves, no doubt. The representative of legendary
3941circle <Mai MaiKaburi>, MUNECHIKA…………..!”
3942“No way! Five years ago, because of difference of opinion on [Should My Lispy Young
3943Little Sister Call Me Onii-tan or Onii-tama?] the circle being split-up. That man who
3944erased his existence from Comico………….!?”
3945As gossip can be heard, Shidou and Kotori looked at Nakatsugawa with half-opened
3946eyes.
3947“…………………..<Mai MaiKaburi>?”
3948“MUNECHIKA…………………………..?”
3949Then, Nakatsugawa let out a sigh while giving a nihilistic smile.
3950“Please stop it. That’s a story in the past.”
3951“……………………….”
3952Shidou and Kotori exchanged their glances………….They had a feeling that if they
3953asking more than this, it’ll become a troublesome conversation. As they made eye
3954contact, both mutually agreed to change the conversation topic.
3955“More importantly Shidou.”
3956“A-Aah.”
3957Shidou walked to the back side of the circle’s booth. He opened one cardboard box
3958and took out all books inside it. Perhaps, it was because they had just been printed, but
3959the books were still slightly warm.
3960“Uwah………………”
3961Come to think of it, this was the first time he has ever seen a finished product. The
3962illustration drawn by Natsumi was colored beautifully with a title logo printed on it. No
3963matter how you looked at it, it doesn’t looks like a book that had been created in only
3964two days.
3965Shidou walked towards Nia’s direction. He gazed at her, while she’s stretching out her
3966body to adjust the position of the book from her seat.
3967“--------Hello, nice to meet you. I’m Itsuka Shidou from circle <Ratatoskr>.”
3968“…………………….!”
3969Nia shrugged her shoulder at Shidou’s words.
3970After hesitating for a few seconds, Nia took a copy of one of the books lined up in her
3971own booth and gave it to Shidou.
3972“Honjou Souji from circle <Honjou-Dou>.Nice to meet you too.”
3973And then, the two of them bowed lightly as they exchange each other’s book. Right. It
3974was a custom to exchange books with the booth next to your own.
3975Nia made an unpleasant face.
3976“………….Since I don’t think I’ll lose in this place, I’ll accept this for now, but whether I’ll
3977read this or not is dependent on today’s result.”
3978"Sure. I don't mind. — Let's make today a good day for the both of us."
3979“…………………”
3980Shidou stretched out his hand to Nia. She let out a sigh and as she reached out her
3981own hand. They shook hands for a while before separating.
3982"Even though your plan looks interesting, I don't think you have any chance to win. At
3983the very least, I'm a pro, and even with these 5000 copies, I'm already being modest
3984about the number since this is my first event in a while. It's not easy for a new circle like
3985you to win with a rushed work made by amateur."
3986“Well………..I wonder about that.”
3987Kotori smiled fearlessly, then---------She looked towards the Spirits behind her.
3988“--------Everyone, please prepare yourselves.”
3989In response to her, Tohka, Yoshino and Miku replied with a simultaneous “Ooh~!”.
3990On the other hand, the Yamai-sisters, Origami and Natsumi, the 4 people from the
3991drawing group did not understand what Kotori was talking about. They inclined their
3992head in wonder as they sat in their chairs.
3993“Preparation……….? What is this all about?”
3994“Question. Yuzuru and the others didn’t hear anything about it.”
3995“…………….Somehow I have a bad feeling about this.”
3996“It’s alright, it’s alright. More importantly, everyone should come over here. -------
3997Shidou, since we’ll be right back, can you prepare the booth with Kawagoe and the
3998others until then?”
3999Kotori said that while pushing Natsumi’s back. Shidou nodded at her even though he’s
4000still has that question in mind.
4001“Alright…………..Then, let’s start the construction over here as well.”
4002Shidou said that while seeing Kotori and the others off. The crew nodded towards him
4003as they brought another big cardboard box from outside.
4004From the box, they took out some decoration goods for the booth: the poster of the
4005books’ front cover and tablecloth.
4006“Uwah, it’s amazing. You even created these things too?”
4007“Fufufu, well obviously. Anyhow, we’re a nameless circle. At the very least, we have to
4008stand out. It’s a good thing that this place is a popular wall booth. In that case, let’s
4009create an effective wall with our hands.”
4010Nakatsugawa’s glasses shined brightly. Shidou made a dry smile while sweating.
4011Next, Shidou helped the others to stand up the poster which has the book’s front cover
4012on it…………Although it’s feel extremely embarrassing to have a poster that was
4013painted with character whose appearance was similar to him, but now isn’t the time for
4014that. He swung his head and continued the construction.
4015As such works continued for a little while, Shidou noticed that some people began to
4016gather around the wall booth. Soon those people began to line up in front of the circle
4017booths. Especially Nia’s circle, they had quite a number of people lining up in front of
4018their booth.
4019“Eh……….? The opening hasn’t started yet? Those people are………”
4020As Shidou asked, Nakatsugawa, who was still lining up the books, answered to him.
4021“Aah, they are the same as us, they’re also circle participants. As long as they hold the
4022circle’s ticket, they can get into the hall before the general participants and they can
4023line up in front of their favorite circle earlier than usual.”
4024“Eh? Is it alright?”
4025“Uhm……….It’s difficult for me to say.”
4026Nakatsugawa gave a vague reply while folding his hands. From his expression, its
4027looks like he’s saying “Though it’s not good for me to say this, but I also did the same
4028thing in the past…………”
4029“Eh………..But, then that means—“
4030“Right. Finally you understand.”
4031Nia, who stood up in the next booth, answered Shidou.
4032“The success factor of the doujin depends on your reputation beforehand. Of course,
4033I’m also blank too, since right now I’m an urgent participant. I didn’t get printed on the 
4034catalogue, but I post a notification on my blog a while ago. There are so many
4035participants who want to be the first one to get my book, you know?”
4036After saying that, she threw a glance towards Shidou from above her glasses frame.
4037“I feel sorry about it, but even if you have the same number of copies, the winner of
4038who can sell faster has already been decided since the beginning.”
4039“Wha!? No way………..”
4040“-----------I’m not sure about that.”
4041At that moment, interrupting Shidou’s words, Kotori raised up her voice.
4042“Kotori? E………Eeh!?”
4043Looking at the direction of the voice, Shidou broaden his eyes in surprised.
4044However, that was only natural. That’s because over there, the Spirits appeared with a
4045cute bunny-girl costume wrapping their bodies.
4046“Y-You all, that appearance………..”
4047“Umu! It seems we’ve become the salesgirls!”
4048“Yesterday…………Everyone, made these………! Although this feels a little bit
4049embarrassing……….But I’ll do my best…………!”
4050Both Tohka and Yoshino answered Shidou’s question. Indeed, Tohka and the others
4051who weren’t part of drawing team had another job to do, and this is what they meant.
4052At the sudden appearance of a group beautiful girls cosplaying, all the participants
4053surrounding them got excited.
4054“What’s with that circle……..? Aren’t those girls extremely cute?”
4055“Eh? They weren’t in catalogue, right?”
4056“By the way, between those two, isn’t that Izayoi Miku?”
4057Moreover, when someone recognized that the idol Izayoi Miku was here, they suddenly
4058got noisy. From here and there, the sound of *Kya~ Kya~!* and the voice of a
4059cellphone’s shutter resounded.
4060Although naturally that action isn’t a good thing to do, Miku doesn’t mind that, instead
4061she created a pose for a girl who was holding a camera.
4062Looking at that, Nia placed her hand on her head in wonder.
4063“………………Izayoi Miku?”
4064“Ufufu~, so you finally realize~”
4065Miku puffed her chest in a prideful manner. However, Nia raised her eyebrow in a
4066questioning manner.
4067“…………….Sorry, I don’t know you at all. Are you famous?”
4068“Auuuu!?”
4069At Nia’s words, Miku staggered out of shock.
4070“C-Calm down, Miku. Nia has been captured by DEM until recently, so she of course
4071she doesn’t know about you as an artist.”
4072“Y-You’re right~………….Thank you very much, darling.”
4073"Straighten up. It will begin soon."
4074Miku gave a little laugh and fixed her posture, Kotori patted her back very lightly, as if
4075she was boosting her fighting spirit.
4076Meanwhile, the hands of time indicated that it was 10:00 a.m., the announcement rang
4077throughout the inside of the hall.
4078“-----------Starting from now, Comico Colosseum has opened.”
4079At the same time, the sound of applause resounded heavily just like the sound of
4080thunder.
4081Shidou and the spirits raised their eyes in shock upon seeing the intense applause.
4082They turn their attention towards their neighbor.
4083However, this was only the beginning. Before the sound of applause was about to stop,
4084from the distance….“Gogogogogogogo……………a rumbling sound shook the ground
4085a little.
4086“T-This sound is…………..”
4087Shidou let out a trembling voice, ------------But then, he realized it right away.
4088That sound is coming from the large number of general participants, whose footsteps
4089were running inside.
4090“O-Ooh……………!?”
4091“……………Amazing, what’s that?”
4092From the way they were coming in, the people rushed inside like a tidal wave. That
4093scenery was just like soldiers who charged into the enemy’s camp after the castle’s
4094gates were opened. The Spirits were dumbfounded for a while as they looked to each
4095other in amazement.
4096However, they cannot just go and be astonished like that. When the general
4097participants came in, all the circle participants lined up behind of Nia’s booth began to
4098sell her books one by one.
4099“One copy of new book, please.”
4100“Yes, it’s 500 Yen.”
4101“Over here, two copies please!”
4102“It’s 1000 Yen.”
4103With an experienced manner, Nia and her staffs serviced each guest. Nia looked at
4104Shidou and twisted her lips as if saying, “Just try to see if you can win.
4105”
4106“Ku---------We too, let’s begin!”
4107“That’s right. Well then everyone, let’s do as we planned!”
4108“Ooh!”
4109Following Kotori’s instructions, the Spirits made a row around the booth. As if attracted
4110to their appearances, all the participants who were going to buy other books stopped
4111their feet in front of Shidou’s booth.
4112“Ooh, welcome!”
4113
4114Tohka called out to a boy who was looking at the front cover while passing by. The boy
4115shrugged his shoulders as if surprised by that.
4116“No, uhm………..”
4117“One copy is 500 Yen! How about it?”
4118“……………………..Ah…. then one copy please.”
4119Although the boy seems to be hesitating whether to buy the book or not, but he cannot
4120beat Tohka’s shining smile in front of him. After making an awkward smile, the boy
4121stretched out the 1000 Yen bill.
4122“Ooh, thank you! The change is 500 Yen!”
4123After Tohka gives him the book, she waved her hand with smile on her face. The boy
4124seemed to be embarrassed, but he looks somewhat happy as he waved his hand back
4125a little before going.
4126Shidou made a dry smile upon looking at that scene.
4127“Haha……….This is good too………I guess?”
4128After Shidou said that, Nakatsugawa, who was still arranging the booth, smiled.
4129“Of course. Anyhow, this is sales battle. No matter what kind of good thing you draw,
4130it’s necessary to sell as many as possible. Expansion ability and propaganda ability are
4131important factors. Honjou-sensei must understand that point as well. -------Rather, if we
4132don’t do this, I think it’s impossible for a nameless circle like us to sell 5000 copies of
4133books.”
4134“I-I see……..”
4135Sweat ran down Shidou’s cheeks as he nodded. That’s right, although this is field for
4136doujin; a marketplace is still a marketplace.
4137A crowd started forming around circle <Ratatoskr> because of the beautiful salesgirls.
4138The smiling faces of the Spirits have knocked-out the participants. They began to rise
4139in their sales amount smoothly by using this foul play-method.
4140Though, <Honjou-dou> next to them had already sold several more books than
4141<Ratatoskr> did even without using that technique. As more time has passed, line in
4142front of Nia’s circle grew in size.
4143“Ukh…………..If this continues………..!”
4144The overwhelming pace was way too different. Shidou made a sullen face upon seeing
4145Nia selling her books one by one.
4146And then, Kotori, who was also wearing a bunny girl cosplay, held the stick of chupachups and raised them upward.
4147“What’s with that face, Shidou? -------The match is just beginning here.”
4148“Eh…………..?”
4149Shidou inclined his head upon hearing Kotori’s words.
4150And then--------Shidou raised his eyes in surprise right away. Slowly people begun
4151gathering in front of circle <Ratatoskr>. Furthermore, they aren’t just passing by like
4152earlier. These people were lining up to buy <Ratatoskr> books.
4153“T-This is…………..”
4154Shidou raised his voice in surprise, while Kotori folded her arms in proud manner.
4155“Fufufu, I said it, didn’t I? Kaguya, Yuzuru! Go to arrange the line at the edge of the
4156panel!”
4157“Kaka, acknowledge!”
4158“Consent. Please leave it to us.”
4159Following Kotori’s instructions, the Yamai sisters rushed to the front of the circle to
4160arrange the line.
4161Shidou shrugged his shoulders in response.
4162Inside that line, there existed so many familiar faces here and there. --------Right.
4163They’re members of the organization <Ratatoskr>.
4164“………….This is, isn’t this called “shills”?”
4165Shidou asked Kotori with a voice which seemingly cannot be heard by Nia. After that,
4166Kotori snorted and looked at him with half eyes opened.
4167“How rude. They’re [friends] who are coming to our circle. Buying a doujin books
4168created by an acquaintance is a general thing to do. I also asked everyone else to
4169contact their friends as well.”
4170“W-Well, even if that’s true, though…………”
4171Then, Shidou inclined his head. There’s a certain spot which makes him worried
4172regarding Kotori’s words.
4173“…………………..Everyone else too?”
4174Shidou mumbled as he got a bad feeling. A few moments later, a familiar voice can be
4175heard.
4176“Yahoo~! Tohka-chan~, we’ve arrived~”
4177“What’s with this amazing number of people~”
4178“Reminding me of Congo’s swampy land’s battle~”
4179After saying those words, three girls came to the front of the booth after lining up.
4180Looking at those figures, Shidou chocked. Anyhow, over there are Shidou’s
4181classmates; those girls are Ai, Mai, and Mii.
4182“Ooh, so you three came!”
4183Tohka raised up her voice in a cheerful manner. And then the three of them went
4184*Fufu* and loosened their lips.
4185“Of course. There’s no way we can refuse Tohka-chan’s request.”
4186“Right, right. Comico also seems to be quiet interesting too.”
4187“………..Well, ah! Captain------The dangerous man has been discovered!”
4188“What!?”
4189Upon looking at Shidou’s face, the three of them went into battle mode. Shidou let out a
4190sigh as if giving up, and then answered them.
4191“…………….Well, you three. It’s been a while…………”
4192“Everyone, be careful!”
4193“He’s going to try to seduce girls!”
4194“He’ll make you pregnant if you’re careless!”
4195“…………………..”
4196Shidou got nervous at the riot………….As expected, he should have explained the
4197event when he lost control of his powers during the beginning of the month. He thought
4198about solving the misunderstanding afterwards, but he never though that they’ll meet in
4199this place.
4200However, it was currently the time for the sales match. As if thinking in the same way,
4201Kotori approached the three of them in a very business-like manner.
4202“One copy is 500 Yen. Would you like to buy three copies?”
4203“Eh? Ah, yes. Please.”
4204“Uwah, doesn’t the front cover looks amazing? Who draw this?”
4205“Anyway this character, don’t you think it resembles Itsuka-kun?”
4206After saying this, the three of them bought the books and then waved their hands goodbye to Tohka. Even though those three like to create a riot, they seemed to still have
4207some common sense at least. They decided not to create trouble by bothering the
4208other people who were lined up behind them.
4209Shidou sighed in relief and went back to selling.
4210A few moments later, a new group of three girls, with seemingly different ages, came
4211up to the booth.
4212The first was a tall woman who seems to be in her twenties, the other one is a short girl
4213and the last one looks like a half-Japanese girl with blonde hair.
4214The three people walked to the booth and called out for Origami when they saw her.
4215“Ah, it’s her. What is it? Calling us out all of sudden.”
4216“---------Captain.”
4217Origami responded back to the tall woman. Then Shidou went “Ah” and clapped his
4218hands. Come to think of it, that woman is from the Anti-Spirit’s Team that Origami was
4219in---------the captain of AST. Her name is KusakabeRyouko. Somehow just like Tohka,
4220Origami also contacted her acquaintances. And the other two girls are seemingly
4221members of AST as well.
4222“Origami-san! It’s been a while!”
4223“Ah~, did you cut your hair? You sure are decisive~”
4224“Mikie, Mildred.”
4225Origami called out their name lightly. And then the girl who was called Mikie went *Uu*
4226and acted like she was wiping her tears.
4227“Uu……….Since Origami-san retired so suddenly, my loneliness continues every day.
4228Please come back…………..”
4229“That’s right~. Why did you retire so sudden~?”
4230“It can’t be helped. I have my reasons; I won’t be coming back to AST.”
4231“Is that so………How disappointing----Ouch!”
4232Then, Ryouko hit Mikie’s head lightly.
4233“………………Geez, you all, why did you have to talk about AST in this kind of place?”
4234“Ah………….! I-I’m sorry, my mistake………..”
4235“It’s alright. In a place like this, such words will be buried away.”
4236Origami said that with a light tone. In turn, Mikie stared at Origami with a wondering
4237expression.
4238“………….By the way Origami-san, your atmosphere has changed a little bit……….?”
4239And then Origami entangled her arm with Shidou’s arm.
4240“Because of him.”
4241“Wha…………….!?”
4242“Kyaa~! Eh, so that’s the reason~?”
4243Upon hearing Origami’s answer, Mikie had a shocked expression while Mildred’s
4244cheeks started blushing. However, Ryouko hit Mikie and Mildred’s heads with both of
4245her hands to stop them.
4246“Hey, don’t be so noisy. -------Since we’ve already come all the way here, we’ll buy
4247some. Anyway, can I have three copies?”
4248“Alright.”
4249Origami took the money lightly and handed over the books. After that, Ryouko began
4250noticing Tohka and the other Spirits with a dubious face.
4251“…………..Hey, Origami. Those girls, I think I’ve seen them before………”
4252“Your imagination.”
4253“You think so? But………”
4254“Your imagination.”
4255“No, but-“
4256“Thank you very much.”
4257“…………………”
4258Origami declined with a clear tone, Ryouko let out a sigh as if to show that she was
4259giving up. Then, she takes Mike and Mildred to leave with her. While leaving, Mike
4260went “I-I won’t lose!” and pointing towards Shidou. Meanwhile, Shidou didn’t know how
4261to respond back to her.
4262However-------There’s still something that he doesn’t understand. Upon looking at the
4263number of people who lining up in front of circle <Ratatoskr>, it’s obviously not only
4264because they using ‘Shills’.
4265As if guessing what Shidou is thinking, Nakatsugawa, who was arranging the
4266cardboard box, raised up his voice.
4267“That’s not a strange thing. It’s true that our booth wasn’t printed on the catalogue.
4268However, in the other side, we are [Mysterious Circle] who suddenly appeared. Upon
4269knowing our existence, wouldn’t lots of people be interested?”
4270“T-That’s true but isn’t the most important thing here to make our existence known?”
4271When Shidou said that, Nakatsugawa lifted up his glasses.
4272“Did you forget, Shidou-kun? Our place is next to the most popular circle <Honjoudou>.”
4273“Ah-------“
4274Shidou raised his eyes. Probably that’s the case. It’s not strange that people who were
4275coming to buy Nia’s books would get interested by the mysterious booth next to Nia’s
4276circle.
4277And then------
4278“-------Is it here? The circle that wasn’t printed on the catalogue?”
4279“But, why did they suddenly become a wall booth?”
4280“Aah……..Anyway isn’t the appraiser, MUNECHIKA with them?”
4281“Really!? Any circle who he has his eyes on them will have their popularities rise
4282rapidly. Any author who he recommends will also definitely get a huge successful in
4283commerce and will be admired, that one!?”
4284“What did you said!? The champion of Moe Anime, the champion who won 7 times
4285MUNECHIKA!?”
4286“The leader of the large group Super Galaxy, MUNECHIKA has come back!?”
4287“………………………”
4288Those kinds of conversations resounded throughout the hall.
4289Shidou started at Nakatsugawa silently; his face appears to look a little bit troubled.
4290“Right now I’m only a humble ordinary staff member.”
4291“H-Haa.”
4292He got a feeling that he shouldn’t continue asking any further.
4293Anyhow, the match seemed to have finally begun. The long line in Shidou’s booth
4294seemingly attracted more people to come. After they had bought the books they were
4295intending to buy, these general participants started to line up in front of both Shidou
4296and Nia’s booths from every direction.
4297Upon looking at the scene, Kotori, who had just received the supply books from
4298Kawagoe, gave a loud shout.
4299“Alright…………..Let’s keep going. There are three people in Nia’s circle. Her plan is
4300for two people to arrange the line, and the last one to manage the stock. As for us, we
4301have 12 people in our booth including Kawagoe and the others. Based on our staff, we
4302are far ahead in terms of the number of books we can sell at once!”
4303Upon hearing Kotori’s words, the Spirits began hailing to each other while they
4304continued selling books. The number of cardboard boxes piled up in the back began to
4305decrease one by one.
4306And then, circle <Ratatoskr> started catching up to the huge difference between them
4307and <Honjou-dou> right away. The number of their leftover stock was almost the same
4308as Nia’s.
4309Kotori folded her arms and took a glance towards the next circle.
4310“Fufun, how’s that, Nia? We’re catching you up. Since the number of our cashier is
4311more than yours, we have advantage in terms of speed. Or perhaps you consider this
4312as foul-play?”
4313After saying that, Kotori distorted her lips in provocative manner. Her companion, the
4314Spirits, also seemed to not really be interested in saying anything……….Anyhow, Nia’s 
4315opinion in the beginning of the match about the possibility of their books ending up as
4316wasted paper seemed to have backfire on herself.
4317However Nia, upon being provoked by Kotori, only replied back with a nonchalant tone.
4318“Ng-----? No, I didn’t say that. Even something which is well-drawn will also be useless
4319if they don’t get sold very well…………..Well, it’s true that I didn’t think that you all
4320would be able to go this far.”
4321Nia clapped her hands.
4322“But………Don’t you think it’s still too early to feel so confident like that?”
4323“……………What did you say?”
4324Upon hearing Nia’s words, Kotori raised her eyebrow.
4325After ten minutes later, something began to change.
4326The line in front of <Ratatoskr>’s circle was gradually shrinking in size. Meanwhile,
4327<Honjou-dou>’s line in the opposite direction was still continuing strong.
4328“T-This is………….What happened?”
4329“Even if you asked me, weren’t you just about to turn our current status just now?”
4330Nia raised up her voice to reply to Kotori’s dismay.
4331“Cute salesgirls and a large quantity of shilling, and then various kinds of merchandise
4332used to target your gender demographic. That’s true that this method would probably
4333be effective in attracting people, but in the very end it will end up in vain. It seems like
4334selling those 5000 copies was impossible after all. --------Even though I just said that a
4335good book that is well drawn will be useless if it’s not getting sold; in the end, what’s
4336participants want is [An amusing book]. Although I’m a blank right now, up until now
4337I’ve been coming here for several years. Unlike you newcomers who don’t know what
4338to draw, you’re not thinking that those differences will be buried away in only a day?”
4339“Kuh…………….!”
4340Kotori replied in dismay.
4341However, what Nia said was true. Up until now, Shidou and the others had only relied
4342on their secret weapon and somehow managed to catch up with <Honjou-dou>.
4343Meanwhile, all participants who was lining up in front of circle <Ratatoskr> have
4344finished buying their books. There was no one coming anymore. But there were still 4
4345cardboard boxes remaining. In a simple calculation, there were more than 200 volumes
4346left.
4347“S-Shido……………People stopped coming.”
4348“………………W-What should we do?”
4349The salesgirls Tohka and Natsumi raised up their voices in a worried tone. Shidou was
4350desperately trying to think of something.
4351“Something………..Is there nothing we can do…………!? If this continues……………!”
4352However, he could not think up any other effective method.
4353Meanwhile, the line in <Honjou-dou> continued to attract more people to buy their
4354books without any interruption. Soon, one more of their remaining 4 boxes had become
4355empty.
4356“Kuh………….What should we do…….!?”
4357In this case, Nia will finish selling the books faster. In other word-----Shidou and the
4358others will lose the chance to seal Nia.
4359However, no matter how urgent it is, it wasn’t a good idea to keep his thoughts floating
4360inside his mind. He can only look at the participants passing by while placing his hands
4361on the table.
4362--------However, a moment later.
4363Someone gently takes Shidou’s hand, which was sinking in despair.
4364“Eh…………..?”
4365Then, Shidou looked at the owner of that hand, ------Miku, she was smiling.
4366“Ufufu, giving up like this isn’t very like darling, you know~? The match still hasn’t finish
4367yet. Rather, it’s just beginning.”
4368“Miku…………..?”
4369Upon hearing Miku’s words, a big question popped up in Shidou’s mind. -------From the
4370way she’s was speaking and her facial expressions, she was not trying to cheer
4371Shidou’s up out of nothing.
4372Miku nodded a little and looked at Nia.
4373“Well then Nia-san, this is the match.”
4374After saying that, Miku pointed her fingered to Nia.
4375Upon looking at that action, Nia made a puzzled face.
4376“……………? Though I don’t know what you’re going to do, but won’t it be hard to catch
4377up with this large difference from now on?”
4378“Ufufu, I wonder about that~. ------Hey Nia-san. You seemed to be captured by DEM for
4379a long time, but do you know about SNS~?”
4380“Aah, it’s Social Networking Service, right? Of course, I know. I’m not the owner of an
4381omniscient angel for nothing.”
4382“…………….But you didn’t know about me, right~? Aren’t you not interested at all to
4383investigate about me~? Is that so~?”
4384“………………No, I’m sorry.”
4385Miku sounded like she was going to complain to Nia, but she swung her head to clear
4386up her thoughts.
4387“Anyway! The SNS right now is a service used by more than half of the whole nation. --
4388-----Moreover, looking at the age-group of the people in this hall, don’t you think there
4389are more people included in that percentage~?”
4390“……………! Miku, don’t tell me--------“
4391Kotori raised her voice as if realizing something. Quickly, she took out a smart phone
4392from her pocket and begins operating on the screen for some reason.
4393A few seconds afterwards, Kotori chocked.
4394“H-Hey, Kotori. What happened?”
4395“This-“
4396Kotori showed the screen of the smart phone towards Shidou to answer him. Tohka,
4397Yoshino and Origami, who were near him, also looked at the screen together.
4398What’s shown is the page of SNS, but……..There’s Miku’s icon was on it and there’s a
4399comment written down along it.
4400“Izayoi Miku: I’m helping out my friend’s circle in Comico, please come~! It’s on the
4401East A-20.5 at Circle <Ratatoskr>, I will hand over the books with my hands and --------
4402Photographs are Ok too~!”
4403“Wha…………!? M-Miku?”
4404Shidou raised his eyes in surprised, Miku went *Nii* smiling, then *Ton!* she poked
4405Shidou’s chest using her index finger.
4406“Looking at darling and everyone working so hard, I can’t just stand still without doing
4407my best too. Because I’m also the same as Natsumi-san, I also want to be helpful for
4408everyone.”
4409“Miku……………”
4410At the moment Miku lowered down her glance and then *Bang!* she turned her face
4411towards Nia.
4412“That’s true that we’re no match with you if we use a straight method. That’s why we
4413will create another shortcut to defeat you once and for all!”
4414Pointing her finger in provocative manner, she continued.
4415“Then, let me show you Nia-san. The power of woman you didn’t know about. And be
4416sure to carve this inside your mind. My name------Izayoi Miku!”
4417And then Miku extended her hands as if she was performing an opera.
4418Who would have guessed that along with that action----------At the moment, from the
4419entrance hall, there were a large number of footsteps that started to resound; it was
4420just like the time when the opening had started.
4421“------------It’s Showtime!”
4422Miku lifted up her hand and snapped her fingers.
4423And then, a massive group people came into the hall and simultaneously rushed to the
4424front of circle <Ratatoskr>.
4425“Wah! Isn’t that the real Miku-tan!?”
4426“Seriously, the original one!? Why in such a place…………..!”
4427“Ah, I heard that you’ll handover the books with your own hands, is that
4428true……………?”
4429A boy asked her nervously. Miku chocked for a moment upon seeing the figure of a
4430man, but then she started smiling right away.
4431“Yes, that’s true~. Everyone, thank you very much for your support!”
4432“Uwoooooooooooooooooh!”
4433Upon hearing Miku’s words, all participants raised up their voices altogether in a
4434shouting manner until their roar could be heard by everyone inside the hall. Then, they
4435all started lining up in front of circle <Ratatoskr>.
4436“……………….! Kaguya, Yuzuru! Please arrange the line! Kawagoe and the others
4437help to supply the books and lead the participants who are going to pay!”
4438Kotori, who was taken aback for a second, returned to her commander mode and
4439began ordering everyone again.
4440“Shidou, Tohka, Yoshino, Origami and me will continue being the cashier! Natsumi
4441continue selling and hug Miku in order to prevent her physical condition from getting
4442worn out!”
4443“Isn’t my role somewhat strange!?”
4444Although there’s one complaint being raised up, all Spirits went back to their respective
4445work.
4446Upon looking at it, Nia knitted her eyebrow a little.
4447“Fuun………..So she can really do that. That girl really is a celebrity after all.”
4448“…………….Aah. Isn’t she’s amazing? She’s our prideful idol.”
4449“Don’t tell me, you’re not going to say that this is unfair?”
4450Shidou and Kotori looked at Nia while saying that, Nia shrugged her shoulders and
4451nodded.
4452“Of course. But, can you catch up from now on?”
4453Nia sharpened her glance and lifted the tip of her lips. Shidou nodded to reassure her.
4454“…………Obviously! We’ll overtake you for sure! It’s also for the sake of everyone who
4455has already supported me! And for Nia too! It’s also for you sake……………”
4456And then Nia laughed while selling her books and replied back to him.
4457“Well thanks for that! But even if you say that, I won’t give you any discount~!”
4458“No problem! Because we’ll win for sure!”
4459“Ahahaha! That’s right, obviously! If you really can win, then------“
4460Then--------
4461Nia who was laughing earlier suddenly stopped her sentence.
4462For a moment, a big question floated inside Shidou’s mind------Then he realized the
4463reason right away.
4464In Nia’s circle booth. Over there, a woman who was wearing thick glasses had come.
4465“T-Takajou-sensei………..”
4466Nia gave out a dumbfounded voice.
4467Right. She’s the manga artist who Shidou and Kotori had a conversation with
4468yesterday, Hiroki Takajou.
4469“Ahaha, it’s been a while Honjou-sensei. I heard that you’ll be participating in the circle
4470exhibition after a long time, so I came.”
4471“Ah, that’s………..Uhm, thank you……..”
4472Just now, Nia’s facial expression suddenly took a different appearance from earlier.
4473“I’m sorry for suddenly coming. Please forgive me if I bothered you. But ………Can I
4474ask you something?”
4475Takajou looked to Nia through the lens of her glasses. Nia awkwardly averted her gaze
4476away.
4477“…………Did I do something rude to you without my realization? If that’s the case, then
4478please forgive me.”
4479After saying that, Takajou bended her body and bowed to Nia. After that, Nia seemed
4480to be confused and averted her gaze away.
4481“S-Such thing………There’s no such thing!”
4482Nia gave out a high-pitch voice with a trembling tone.
4483It was quite different from Nia’s usual nonchalant tone.
4484“Is that so?”
4485Takajou widened her eyes. However, Nia replied her with a difficult face.
4486The silence continued for a while. Takajou judged that it wasn’t good to stop in front of
4487Nia’s booth any longer. She let out a sigh and bought one copy of the book and bowed
4488to Nia once again.
4489“Even if you hate me…………….I… I will still enjoy Honjou-sensei’s books.”
4490“Ah………….”
4491Nia seemed to about to say something to her, but in the very end she couldn’t continue
4492her words for some reasons. Nia could only bow back to her.
4493“……………”
4494Upon looking at that scene, Shidou remembered that something feels off about the
4495conversation he had with Takajou yesterday, but now he was sure about the reason.
4496“Nia.”
4497“…………….! Aah, boy. It seems like I showed you something embarrassing. But the
4498match is---“
4499“You…………About that person, you like her, don’t you?”
4500“Huh!?” Upon hearing Shidou’s words, Nia widened her eyes in surprised.
4501“W-What are you saying, boy? I don’t have that kind of hobby-“
4502“No, that’s not what I mean. That person……..How should I put it, as a friend?”
4503Right. Shidou remembered that it was the same sensation he felt yesterday.
4504Since Nia has the power of <Rasiel>, she became afraid of humans. That’s why Nia
4505claimed that she depends on 2D that will never betray her. The end result caused her
4506to become a manga artist.
4507However, there’s one thing that made her despair different from the other Spirit’s
4508despair.
4509As Nia tried to stay inside human society, she kept the basic ability of communication
4510with her.
4511Probably, that’s the reason why something that feels off.
4512Kotori guessed that Nia probably used <Rasiel>’s ability to investigate about Takajou
4513and after founding out about her true character, Nia started keeping her distance from
4514her.
4515However, Shidou felt differently though. If it was Nia, even if she knew the true
4516character of her friends, she would still continue a dry relationship on the surface and
4517just follow the flow---------And.
4518While thinking about that, one possibility floated inside Shidou’s mind.
4519“Nia, you…………Perhaps, you’re scared?”
4520“Huh? W-What the—“
4521“If you become close to her like that, then one day you’ll become defeated by your own
4522curiosity and use <Rasiel>---------But you didn’t want to get disappointed by the friend
4523you finally created, so you decided to take some distant, right?”
4524Nia kept her silence for a moment upon hearing Shidou’s words, she turn away and
4525continued selling the books.
4526“Haa, I don’t understand at all what boy is saying! Ah, it’s 500 Yen.”
4527“Then what’s with that earlier! If it’s you, generally you would still be able to interact
4528with a person that you disliked!?-------Thank you very much!”
4529Both Nia and Shidou dealt with the participants while exchange
4530glances………..Somehow the scene has become an odd quarrel.
4531
4532“You’re so noisy! Just focus on selling! ------The end of the line is over there!”
4533“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that! The reason why I wanted to win is because I wanted to
4534save you! It’ll be meaningless if I leave this problem just like that! ------Yes, please take
4535the book from over there!”
4536In response to Shidou’s words, Nia groaned out of irritation “Guuuuuuuuuuuh………..!”.
4537And then because she cannot stop dealing with participants, Nia shouted as if cannot
4538take it anymore.
4539“You’re right, what’s so bad about being scared! I’m also wanted to have friends! But it
4540can’t be helped! Do you think someone with a super-efficient observation camera that
4541can observe anyone all anytime time can have a friend!? ---That is 1000 Yen!”
4542Nia said that with a sullen face on her.
4543Upon hearing that, Shidou can feel the loneliness inside Nia’s heart.
4544Nia feared that she will lose to her own curiosity and end up investigating about her
4545friends……….She also felt guilty over the fact that she could investigate everything
4546about her friends as she pleased.
4547Having transcendental power similar to God had been the cause for her suffering. She
4548isolated herself, since there was nobody similar to her. That is something that cannot
4549be understood by people who don’t have a Spirit’s power.
4550However------Shidou shouted his voice in concerned tone.
4551“That’s…. how can you know if you don’t try!”
4552"Ha! That's easier said than done! Let me ask you back Boy. If you know someone who
4553can track you anytime no matter if you're in a toilet or taking a bath, and also be able to
4554investigate into your past easily, do you think you can befriend them from the bottom of
4555your heart!?"
4556Nia shouted back bitterly.
4557However, Shidou went blank for a while, and then he burst out into laughter.
4558“Haha……………..Hahahahahahahahahahaha!”
4559“W-What are you laughing about!?”
4560Nia asked while in a bewildered manner. Shidou let out a little sigh and brushed his
4561hair up.
4562“---------Sorry, but I’ve already gotten use to that kind of person! Aah………….Now I get
4563it already. You and I are really similar! Privacy!? What’s so good about it!? Or rather,
4564you who keep worrying about those kind of stuff looks like an angel in my eyes!"
4565“H-Huh!?”
4566Nia knitted her eyebrow since she doesn’t understand at all what Shidou meant by that.
4567Upon looking at that expression, he continued speaking.
4568“If you want to take a look, then just do it! If you wanted to investigate about me, then
4569do as you like! But still! I won’t hate you!”
4570“……………………..!”
4571Shidou continued shouting, as Nia struggled to make out a reply.
4572A few moments later, Nia grinded her teeth out of frustration and replied back to him.
4573“Huuuuuuuuuuh!? What are you even saying!? Don’t you think it would be me who
4574would come to hate you if I investigate about you?”
4575The time progressed on as they kept quarreling with each other. The line of participants
4576in front of circle <Ratatoskr> and <Honjou-dou> did not get any shorter. They still had
4577to keep selling their books.
4578Though <Honjou-dou> had the advantage with the remaining stock, which was only
4579500 copies left. <Ratatoskr> had the advantage of the speed of their cashier, since
4580they have more people with them.
4581Some people were selling the books; some people were arranging the line, and
4582another one was getting hugged by an idol that was tired because of handing over the
4583books. She shouted in protest as her eyes became teary.
4584In the middle of the enthusiasm, everyone had already accomplished their missions.
4585Then-------
4586“---------Thank you very much!”
4587Shidou and Nia, who finally sold their last book, shouted those words simultaneously.
4588Their voices resounded inside the hall.
4589“………………!”
4590“………………!?”
4591*Haa, Haa* Shidou was breathing heavily as he turned to look at Nia. And Nia also
4592turned around towards Shidou at the same time.
4593Both parties looked extremely tired, as sweat was falling down from their foreheads
4594despite it being the middle of winter. Nia’s glasses started to fog a little.
4595Then, after the two of them finished arranging their breaths, their voices resonated at
4596the same time from <Ratatoskr> and <Honjou-dou>.
4597“<Ratatoskr>, sold out!”
4598“Honjou-dou>, sold out!”
4599Right.
4600The books that two circle placed next to each other had sold out at the same time.
4601Upon hearing this declaration, all participants who were still lined up raised their voices
4602in disappointment and left the place at the same time. However there’s no use voicing
4603their complaints and protests at all. There’s no meaning for them to keep lining up in
4604this place anymore. In that case, those people decided to search for other books.
4605Gazing at their figures, Shidou and Nia let out a large sigh while sitting back; there was
4606the sharp sound of chair’s pipe clashing.
4607“………………Well, seems like it’s a tie.”
4608Kotori sharpened her expressions a little and turned to Nia.
4609“…………………”
4610Several seconds afterwards, Nia, who was lean her body on the back of the chair,
4611looked up to the ceiling. She removed her glasses and wiped out the sweat using the
4612sleeve of her cloth.
4613Then, she turned to Shidou and unfolded her arms. She searched for the doujin she
4614exchanged earlier with Shidou. After finding it under her desk, she picked it up.
4615“………….Alright, as reward for being able to go this far…. ----------I’ll read this.”
4616“………………!”
4617Upon hearing Nia’s words, Shidou and the others from <Ratatoskr> exchanged their
4618glances towards each other and gave out a shout of joy.
4619Part 5
4620Approximately one hour after the doujin had sold out.
4621Shidou and the others were finished tidying up their circle’s booth. All of the Spirits had
4622also already changed their clothes, and went to the corner of the public park behind
4623Tengu Square.
4624Since they are going to talk about something related to Spirits, they thought it was best
4625to do it in a place where there’s none of <Honjou-dou>’s staff were around, so they
4626decided to leave the event earlier than usual.
4627By the way, Nia had her employee buy her some of the doujin that she wanted by using
4628an outrageous amount of money. That’s right, for a manga lover like Nia to not go and
4629buy another people’s doujin personally may seem strange, but seemingly she had
4630already set up everything.
4631Nia explained, truthfully speaking, she wanted to buy the doujin just by herself, but she
4632cannot entrust her booth to someone else, so she reluctantly picked up that decision.
4633“-----------Well, then can I start reading it?”
4634After saying that, Nia sat on the bench of the park while holding Shidou and the others’
4635doujin on her hand.
4636Though the match ended up in a tie and they were able to make Nia read the book, the
4637main problem starts from here. If Shidou, the protagonist of this book, cannot please
4638Nia enough, then he won’t be able to seal Nia’s Reiryoku.
4639“…………………”
4640Spontaneously, Shidou and the other Spirits were also siting at the bench and were
4641staring at Nia. Nia raised her eyes as she looked up to them.
4642“…………..It’s hard for me to read while being stared at by everyone like this.”
4643“A-Aah…………….Sorry.”
4644Shidou scratched his cheeks and turned away his gaze from her on purpose. The
4645Spirits also turn away from Nia as if following Shidou’s example.
4646Nia let out a sigh and sharply glanced at them.
4647“By the way, I’ll say it again; I only agreed to read this book, right? But after that is
4648different! Don’t you have any expectation, alright?”
4649“…………..Aah, I understand.”
4650Shidou answered with a nervous expression, and then Nia opened her shoulders a little
4651bit and waved her hand as if asking Shidou and the others to turn away.
4652“Well then, please go over there for a while. Because when you’re reading a manga,
4653you don’t want to feel interrupted, and it must make you feel relief."
4654“O-Ooh……………”
4655Though he doesn’t understand the last part, the point is that Nia wanted to be left
4656alone. Shidou took all the Spirits along with him to move to a place that was a little bit
4657far from Nia.
4658“Haa……..My.”
4659Since she was already left alone in the bench, Nia let out a sigh.
4660“………….Boy, he sure says anything as he pleases.”
4661Then, recalling what happened in the hall previously, she distorted her face out of
4662irritation.
4663However-----She knew exactly the reason why she felt irritated.
4664In fact…………She had already hit the bull’s-eye.
4665“……………Since you already talked big, I won’t forgive you if the book isn’t good.”
4666Nia blinked several times as if to clear out her thoughts. After correcting the position of
4667her glasses, she glanced towards the book on her hand.
4668In the front cover, there’s a character being printed that looks similar to Shidou. It was
4669the same image Nia saw when she was handed the book a few hours ago. Although 
4670the line is drawn a little rough, but the artwork obviously exceeded the limit of an
4671amateur’s skill. Does that mean they hired a Pro manga artist?
4672“Fuun. Well…………..However, the most important part is the content.”
4673Nia mumbled that and opened the front cover, and then she started reading the manga.
4674The drawing is………..Well, is considerably good enough for a doujin. Though the art
4675from the page to page is different, somehow it doesn’t reach the level where she could
4676get stressed about it while continuing reading the manga.
4677The story begins from a boy, Itsuka Shidou who once encountered a Spirit girl.
4678A story about a boy who meet a girl who was always denied by humans due to having
4679a mighty power.
4680After that, he meets so many other Spirits, and those Spirits opened their hearts to him
4681due to his honest will.
4682“………………I see.”
4683A few minutes later…
4684Nia groaned and scratched her cheek as she finished reading the book.
4685The conclusion can be said---------Shidou and the others’ book have far exceeded Nia’s
4686assumptions.
4687At least, nobody would believe that this book was created by amateurs in only 2 days.
4688However………..On the other hand, that’s just it.
4689It’s true that this book’s quality is pretty good. However, whether Nia will be able to love
4690this protagonist Itsuka Shidou or not is a different story.
4691Moreover, the page isn’t enough. Since they did not have much time, they couldn’t
4692show the charm of the protagonist very well.
4693And more importantly, this protagonist Itsuka Shidou doesn’t seem realistic at all.
4694In order to make Nia falls for him, of course it was only natural, but Shidou was being
4695portrayed too much like a hero. Even if Nia falls for this character, she will feels
4696disappointed by the gap that the real Shidou has.
4697“It’s unfortunate………Boy. Although you seemed to have tried your best, but you can’t
4698make me fall for you with only this.”
4699Nia let out a sigh while saying these words, and then she closed the book.
4700However, there’s only one thing still bothering her mind. Nia then looking around, once
4701she confirmed that nobody around, she raised her left hand to the empty space to
4702manifest <Rasiel>.
4703And then, she’s thinking something inside her mind as she touched the front cover of
4704the book. 
4705----------In order to figure out the scene when Shidou and the others drew this book.
4706Right. Although the content cannot get Nia’s approval, as a manga artist she’s
4707interested in knowing the method they used to create a book with this quality in only a
4708short amount of time.
4709<Rasiel>’s page started glowing. After Nia confirmed it, she touched the page gently.
4710At that moment------The information about this book’s working process had flowed
4711inside her mind.
4712"…I see. After they decided about the story, they split task with that Natsumi girl as a
4713main artist… but I guess this method won't be useful for me. There's no way I could get
4714that much digital assistance. As expected from <Ratatoskr>, they sure are reckless."
4715Then-----------Accordingly,
4716Nia, who was satisfied by the information flowing inside her mind from <Rasiel>, knitted
4717her eyebrow in surprise.
4718(I wanted to tell her soon………..So that stubborn Nia will understand about it too.
4719--------That friendship is, a beautiful……..thing.)
4720That’s, Nia heard Natsumi’s voice.
4721“………………..Fuu.”
4722Nia twisted her face with displeasure upon hearing that.
4723“Yes, yes…………Thanks for that. But sorry, about your valuable opinion, I---------“
4724However, before Nia could finish.
4725“Eh…………?”
4726The reason was simple. There had been a new text written on the page of <Rasiel>
4727which Nia touched.
4728At the same time, there’s new scene flowing inside Nia’s mind.
4729That was the time when Natsumi still had her Reiryoku. Natsumi, who still harbored
4730distrust towards humans, began to open her heart due to being touched by Shidou and
4731everyone else’s kindness.
4732“This, is……………”
4733Nia let out a dumbfounded voice.
4734Then, Nia could figure out vaguely about what just happened.
4735<Rasiel> is an omniscient angel. However, in the very end it can only give information
4736that Nia wanted to know.
4737Perhaps--------Somewhere inside her heart, Nia was thinking about it.
4738Just what kind of experience Natsumi came through until she could say such a naïve
4739thing which Nia can’t stand to listen to.
4740However, it wasn’t only that. There’s new text that appeared again on the page of
4741<Rasiel>, and then new information traveled to her mind again.
4742Origami, Miku, Kaguya, Yuzuru, Kotori, Yoshino, and then--------Tohka.
4743Those girls who had completely closed their hearts, they began to change after their
4744hearts were moved by Shidou’s warmth light.
4745Aah, that’s---------The scene is no different from what Nia just read from the book even
4746for a little bit.
4747“Ah……………..Ah…………….”
4748Right. Inside that book, everything wasn’t being dramatized at all.
4749The boy named Itsuka Shidou really did his best to help those girls, without even
4750considering his own condition.
4751There were not only one or two problems he faced during his encounter with those
4752Spirts. The darkness that existed inside those girls’ hearts, the shadowy past, or even--
4753----the cruel, true character.
4754But no matter how much problems came, Shidou never gave up. Even if he seems to
4755be almost crushed, he would stand up again.
4756Now, she understood.
4757Not a single one of his words he said to Nia back then was a lie.
4758There’s no doubt that for those girls, he is truly a hero.
4759Drop… Drop.
4760Water fell onto <Rasiel>’s page and was being illuminated by the book’s light
4761“………………….”
4762After realizing that she was crying, Nia took her hand away from <Rasiel>.
4763Leaving Nia alone, Shidou was waiting in the bench of the west-side in the public park.
4764He was shaking his legs because he could not calm down at all.
4765“Shidou, that’s bad manners.”
4766“A, Aah, sorry.”
4767After Kotori pointed that out, Shidou stopped shaking his legs. However, looking
4768closely, Kotori isn’t the usual Kotori. She kept stirring the stick of the chupa-chups in
4769her mouth.
4770Though, that’s understandable.
4771Anyhow, Nia’s judgment will not only decide whether her Reiryoku can be seal or not,
4772but it will also decide whether they will be able to put Nia under <Ratatoskr>’s
4773protection and safeguard her from DEM.
4774“! Shido!”
4775Then, Tohka suddenly raised her voice.
4776As if being snapped back into reality away by that voice, Nia can be seen walking
4777slowly from the direction Shidou and the others gathered previously.
4778“………………! Nia------“
4779“Kuku……….So you come?”
4780“Nervous. How was the result?”
4781Shidou and the Spirits gulped down their saliva.
4782However, Shidou raised his eyebrow once Nia arrived in front of them.
4783Her eyes looked really red; it can be seen through her glasses lens.
4784“Nia…………? What happened?”
4785“…………….., No, nothing~………“
4786Nia answered with a light tone, and then took some time to breathe.
4787After she said that, Shidou couldn’t ask anymore.
4788Moreover, there was still one more important thing bugging his mind right now.
4789“Then………..How was it Nia? Our book?”
4790“………………”
4791As Shidou asked, Nia kept her silence for a while, she glanced towards the book on her
4792hand.
4793And then “Haa”, she shrugged her shoulders.
4794“Although you did it pretty well, but as expected I can’t fall for you with only this one
4795book. Isn’t your way of thinking way a bit too optimistic? I’m sorry, but I’m not that
4796cheap of a woman.”
4797“U……………….Gu……………..”
4798“N-No way……………..”
4799Shidou bit his teeth and gripped his fist. He felt like his body was losing its power. The
4800Spirits also showed the same facial expressions.
4801-----------However,
4802“……………………But, well.”
4803Nia averted her gaze as she continues speaking.
4804“It’s not like there’s nothing good at all……….How should I put this? I can give you one
4805more chance.”
4806“Eh………………?”
4807Shidou’s looked at her with widened eyes and answered back, Nia’s face went red out
4808of embarrassment.
4809“…………That’s what I said, I’ll go on a date with you one more time. If boy really is a
4810man, you have to do it.”
4811“…………………”
4812Shidou felt the goosebumps run through his entire body. His body was re-invigorated
4813with energy. He had the feeling of wanting to shout out while running around.
4814“Shidou!”
4815Tohka and the others were also the same. They all jumped to Shidou as if he was a
4816striker who had just made a goal.
4817“Kya~! Darling, you did it~!”
4818“It’s………….Amazing!”
4819“Of course. That’s the result of Shidou’s charm.”
4820“Hahaha………….Stop it everyone…………Anyway, Miku and Origami please stop it
4821already. That’s, uhm? Why does it seem that you all trying to take off my clothes while
4822in the middle of this confusion?”
4823“Eeh~? There’s no such thing~. Right~?”
4824“We didn’t do that. Even if it’s end up that way, that was only an accident. Not anyone’s
4825fault.”
4826“Kya~!Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!?”
4827“H-Hey, you two… What are you doing to Shidou!?”
4828Tohka tried to stop Miku and Origami. Triggered by that, the other Spirits also begin to
4829joining in. Shidou was in the center being pushed by everyone.
4830“……………….Fu, haha, ahahahaha!”
4831Upon seeing that scene, Nia couldn’t help but laugh.
4832“How should I put this………Right, I’m envy of you all. ----Hey, boy. Perhaps, if it’s
4833you—“
4834----------Then,
4835At the moment when Nia said that…..
4836That [Abnormality] occurred.
4837Nia’s chocked and her body started trembling, and then she kneeled down while
4838holding her head.
4839“Eh………….? A, A, A, Aaaaaah, aaaaaaaaaaaa-----!?”
4840Her expression was filled with pain, as she began to scream loudly.
4841“N-Nia…………?”
4842Without knowing what just happened, Shidou rushed towards Nia who was suddenly
4843feeling pain.
4844A dark-colored Reiryoku began to overflow from Nia’s body and started to spread on
4845the ground. A moment later, a space quake alarm was ringing throughout the city
4846because of the powerful Reiryoku that could detected.
4847“Wha………this is—“
4848“Nia! What happened!?”
4849Shidou and the others raised their voices out of panic. Kotori suddenly pushed
4850something on her right ear and started talking. ---------Somehow, it seems like she’s
4851communicating with control room through the intercom attached on her ear.
4852“……….What did you say!? What does that mean!?”
4853“Kotori! What just happened? Nia is………..!”
4854When Shidou asked, Kotori replied to him with a pale face.
4855“……………..Reiryoku value, category E. ---------Nia, she’s going inverse………!”
4856Kotori said those words desperately.
4857Chapter 5: What’s Yours is Mine
4858Part 1
4859In back seat of a car driving through Tengu city,
4860DEM Industry’s Managing Director, Isaac Westcott, was looking at the screen of a
4861small computer on his hands with a happy smile.
4862“It’s not a bad development. As expected, Knox and the others pilot crew members did
4863a great job. If we were to have done it ourselves, there would have been some [Traces]
4864remaining no matter what.”
4865“-------------Do you mean about <Material A>?”
4866Sitting next to him, Ellen asked while looking at the computer’s screen. Westcott
4867exaggeratedly replied his response.
4868“Aah. However, don’t you think it’s more suitable for us to call her by her code name
4869<Sister> for now?”
4870“………………..”
4871Ellen kept her silence for a while, but then continued to speak.
4872“…………..More importantly, still, isn’t it risky to release the Spirit we captured once?”
4873After saying that, Ellen knitted her eyebrow with a little displeasure from her.
4874Well, originally, <Sister> was a Spirit captured by Ellen’s hands five years ago; the only
4875Spirit possessed by DEM Industry. She feels dissatisfied by the current mission, which
4876she considered as an unreasonable thing. However, Westcott loosened his cheek, as if
4877finding it amusing to see Ellen’s unusual facial expressions, which looked like a child
4878pouting.
4879“What is it?”
4880“No, it’s just like what you said. There’s a possibility that we’ll lose DEM most important
4881property. However-------It’s true that we were stuck, right?”
4882When Westcott said that, Ellen made a *Muu* sound.
4883“That’s……….Perhaps, that’s true, but---“
4884“During those 5 years, we continued doing any mental and physical torture we could
4885think of to <Sister>. But still, we never were able to completely inverse her.”
4886Westcott glanced at Ellen and continued.
4887“However, the <Princess>’s inverse form that descended before us three months ago
4888was a truly splendid specimen, even though we didn’t really do anything to harm her
4889ourselves.”
4890Westcott closed his eyes as if he was remembering the figure that he had seen before.
4891Then, he let out a cold voice.
4892Right. During the unforgettable September of this year, Westcott and Ellen had
4893succeeded in inversing the Spirit <Princess>.
4894And the reason for that was-----------The boy who has the power to seal a Spirit’s
4895Reiryoku, Itsuka Shidou.
4896From his ability, he was found out by DEM’s enemy, the secret organization
4897<Ratatoskr>. He kept opening the hearts of each Spirit and sealed their Reiryoku.
4898However, the bond which was born between him and those Spirits during the process
4899was the main reason for <Princess>’s inversion.
4900“That’s why; I let my dear precious Spirit <Sister> to be free from my hands for a
4901moment. ----With a super small size Realizer being embedded inside her brain that
4902made her forgot everything we had done to her body within the past 5 years.”
4903That was why Westcott gave the order to give her a special <Treatment> out of charity.
4904She must not have remembered the time when her belly got cut opened while she was
4905alive, or when her skull got opened, or when her hands and legs got scrapped off one
4906millimeter at a time. She couldn’t possible remember any of it.
4907There are 2 main reasons for that special treatment.
4908The first reason was simple. Because of all tortures and experiments they did to her
4909every day, her mind had broken down several times. If her memories weren’t sealed
4910away, then she wouldn’t be able to endure her distress back then.
4911And the other reason is--------
4912“……………..Hou?”
4913Westcott saw the numerical value displayed on the computer’s screen beginning to
4914change. Then, he moved his eyebrow.
4915“Is there something wrong?”
4916“<Sister>’s mental state has changed. ----------Somehow, it seems like Itsuka Shido
4917succeeded in strengthen his bond with her just like I expected.”
4918Westcott raised the tip of his lips.
4919“Five years ago, when we manage to captured <Sister>, she had already given up on
4920humans. Even though it’s a tragic thing, it was the consequence of her power.
4921----------However, this time is different. When she met Itsuka Shido, she ended up just
4922like the other Spirits. She experienced human kindness.
4923In the world where she gave up on sociability, she finds a light. Isn’t that a wonderful
4924thing?”
4925Westcott exchanged glances with Ellen, and then he creates an uncanny smile.
4926“Well then.”
4927“Yes, let’s do it. After my signal, the Realizer installed inside <Sister>’s brain will
4928activate. At that moment, all the memories she lost during those five years will come
4929back to her vividly.”
4930Westcott lowered his eyes and looked at the numerical value on the computer’s screen.
4931Right. She realized that there’s still hope. She understands that she shouldn’t resent
4932humans.
4933However---------Without ever knowing that this would be the cause of her despair.
4934“It’s a very simple thing. Rather than simply dropping the glass, it’s better to dropping it
4935from higher place so that it would break easier.”
4936After saying that, Westcott looked up to the ceiling and raised his voice.
4937“---------------Well then, let’s go, Ellen. For the sake of our dearest wish.”
4938“Yes. You’re right…………Ike.”
4939Ellen responded with a quiet voice. Westcott nodded in satisfaction, and then------ He
4940looked forward towards the person sitting on the front seat of the car.
4941“I’m counting on you too. Please help Ellen.”
4942“………………”
4943Responding to Westcott, the girl shook her head without saying anything.
4944Part 2
4945“A, aaa, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-------------!!”
4946Alongside with Nia’s scream, which was full with agony, a mass of Reiryoku that looked
4947like dirty mud flowed out from her body. After touching the ground, the surroundings
4948started to melt away like a mountain of salt being poured with water. Everything was
4949becoming muddled and destroyed.
4950It’s not only that. As she was still screaming, wounds on her hands and legs started
4951appearing all over Nia’s body. An abundant amount of blood was flowing out from
4952those wounds.
4953There’s nothing around her that could have caused those wounds appearing on her
4954body. However, those wounds suddenly appeared all over her skin just like flowers that
4955were blooming, as if she remembered something. From that appearance, it seems like
4956those wounds on her bodies were the result of her Reiryoku.
4957And then------Her Reiryoku and blood covered her entire body, changing her
4958appearance.
4959
4960Previously, what’s appeared before Shidou’s eyes was the silhouette of a Nun. But that
4961figure doesn’t resemble with the image in Shidou’s memories at all, she transformed
4962into something more ominous.
4963“N-Nia………….”
4964Upon seeing that appearance, Shidou let out a dumbfounded voice.
4965Shidou has, no--------everyone who was present here has seen this scene before.
4966The inverse of the Sephira crystal; the phenomenon of a Spirit inversing happens when
4967they sink into the abyss of despair.
4968However……………..There’s something off.
4969Both Tohka and Origami have inversed before just like Nia. ---------For Tohka, it’s
4970because Shidou almost got killed before her eyes. For Origami, that’s because she
4971learned that she had murdered her parents with her own hands.
4972However, in case of Nia, who is currently inversing right before his eyes, there’s
4973nothing causing her to go inverse.
4974Really, what just happened?
4975Instead, at that moment, Nia was only walking towards their direction.
4976That despair, there’s no sign of a cause for it.
4977“……………….W-What happened!? Suddenly……………”
4978“Nia-san………! Why…………..”
4979Natsumi and Yoshino said that while frowning at the terrifying Reiryoku wave emitted
4980by Nia.
4981The next moment, Nia’s body started shaking; her movement was similar to a
4982marionette controlled by strings.
4983“A, aaaaaaaaa.”
4984Twisted in pain, her facial expression was filled with agony. Her appearance, which
4985was flushed with blood, looked completely like the statue of holy mother who was
4986shedding tears of blood.
4987Nia then let out a hoarse voice which couldn’t be described as a voice.
4988“--------------<Bee……..l, ze………….bub>--------------“
4989As if answering her call, the figure of a huge book appeared before Nia.
4990Just by looking at it already made them feel the overwhelming pressure. There’s no
4991doubt. What was before their eyes were a <Demon King>, just like <Nahemah> and
4992<Satan>.
4993<Beelzebub>, which was floating on the air, began to open automatically. It turned its
4994pages at a tremendous speed. And then those pages scattered around from the cover
4995and started fluttering around the surrounding like a snow storms.
4996“T-This is…………..”
4997“Be careful, Shidou. That’s part of the demon king. It’s not ordinary paper.”
4998Origami said with a calm voice. However, as if answering Origami, who spoke with
4999cautious words, <Beelzebub> pages scattered around Nia’s surroundings in a battle
5000formation, and then released a dark light.
5001“Wha……………!?”
5002Shidou raised his eyes in surprise upon seeing that.
5003From <Beelzebub>’s pages, several monster made out of darkness crawled out from
5004the pages.
5005“----------------------!”
5006Those monsters begin shrieking and kicked the ground in preparation to attack Shidou
5007and the others.
5008“Uwah…………..!”
5009Shidou unintentionally stiffened his body upon seeing that. However-------before their
5010hands could reach Shidou, the monsters were hit by a light. They were blown away in
5011half a minute and their bodies started melting down as they fell from the air.
5012Right away, Shidou realized what happened. Origami, who standing behind Shidou,
5013had already manifested her limited astral dress; she attacked those monsters using
5014<Metatron>.
5015No, it’s not only Origami. All Spirits in that place, except for Kotori, had manifested their
5016limited astral dress and summoned their angels. They gazed towards Nia who was
5017producing the darkness that was creating those monsters.
5018“Everyone……………..”
5019“Though I don’t really understand the situation……………But I know that I shouldn’t
5020leave it like this!”
5021“Please leave those hindering monsters to us~! Darling please save Nia-san!”
5022Tohka and Miku raised their voices, while taking a fighting posture. As if to oppose
5023them, <Beelzebub> pages begin fluttering around, a countless number of monsters
5024appeared from those pages.
5025“Kuh…………..”
5026Shidou lowered his body a little and frowned upon facing Nia’s military force, which was
5027gradually expanding. 
5028The only one who can seal a Spirit’s Reiryoku is Shidou. In that case, Shidou has no
5029other choice than to approach Nia directly---------Shidou himself doesn’t object that.
5030However, there’s one thing that made Shidou feel uneasy.
5031“……….If I kiss her, will Nia return to normal………?”
5032Right, the first time when Shidou opposed Tohka in her inverse form; once he kissed
5033her, he succeeded in bringing back the usual Tohka’s consciousness.
5034And then when he faced inverse Origami, she regained her consciousness because of
5035Shidou’s call from outside and [The other Origami] from inside.
5036But compared to Tohka and Origami, Nia and Shidou’s relationship wasn’t really that
5037smooth. And also, the reason of her going inverse wasn’t clear enough. In the middle of
5038these conditions, he doesn’t know whether he’ll be able to return Nia to normal using
5039the same method he used up until now.
5040Noticing that Shidou felt some anxiety, Kotori snorted to him.
5041“I don’t know about that too. ---------But, there’s no other way, so it can’t be helped,
5042right? Up until now, we can only put our faith and believe that our voice will reach Nia.”
5043“………………Aah, you’re right.”
5044Shidou loosened his stiffen cheeks a little, and then he started at Nia’s figure.
5045Although her appearance looks bizarre and ominous, there’s a sorrow inside her
5046scream.
5047“I’ll save Nia. Everyone………Please lend me your power!”
5048“Ooh!”
5049Responding to Shidou’s request, the Spirits raised up their voices.
5050However, at that moment…..
5051“I regret to tell you this, but that won’t come true.”
5052That voice resounded from somewhere.
5053The moment after that, a girl wearing shining silver colored machine armor on her
5054entire body appeared. She came down from the sky to the opposite side from Shidou,
5055with Nia between them.
5056A girl with faint Nordic blonde hair…… a girl who believed herself, without a doubt, to
5057be the strongest among all living things.
5058That girl continued her words as if looking down on Shidou and the others.
5059“Why is that, because I’m here now.”
5060“…………….! Ellen…………!”
5061Shidou knitted his eyebrow while calling out the girl’s name. Ellen, Ellen Mira Mathers.
5062She was the strongest wizard of DEM, a human who could fight on par with the Spirits.
5063[The human being who exceeds all other humans].
5064Ellen gave them a warning and then turned her gaze away from Shidou and the others,
5065she gazed at Nia who was being swallowed by the darkness.
5066“--------I see. Doesn’t your appearance look great, <Sister>? As expected from Ike.”
5067Upon hearing those words, Kotori created a displeased expression.
5068“…………….To think that the timing is too perfect, this must be you’re doing, right?”
5069“Yes. That Spirit is DEM’s property since the beginning. How fortunate. Starting from
5070now I have something I ought to do. Please leave this place right away, I’ll leave you be
5071for today.”
5072When Ellen said that, she creates a gesture as if she’s driven them away. Shidou bit
5073his teeth.
5074“Don’t joke around! I won’t handover Nia to you all!”
5075“---------I don’t have any plan to answering you.”
5076Ellen brushed away Shidou’s words; she gripped the hilt of the equipment on her back
5077and pulled it out. The thick magical power radiance from the sword was released from
5078the sword of light. -------The laser blade <Caledvwlch>. The equipment that is exclusive
5079for Ellen’s use.
5080In response to that movement, the monsters surrounding Nia started attacking Ellen at
5081once.
5082However Ellen only knitted her eyebrow a little, she expand the territory around her
5083body and swept those monsters around her.
5084“The demon king’s power sure is a little bit troublesome. I will finish this quickly.”
5085Ellen said that while activating her territory, she lifted up <Caledvwlch> and swung it at
5086Nia.
5087However--------Before Ellen could come closer to Nia, a barrier of light counter the edge
5088of <Caledvwlch>.
5089Tohka, who was nearby Shidou, had countered Ellen’s attack.
5090“As if I’ll let you!”
5091“Are you intending to interrupt me? I don’t care though--------But in that case, I won’t
5092give you any mercy.”
5093Ellen pointed a sharp glance, and then she released an attack that wouldn’t be able to
5094be seen by a normal person’s eyes.
5095“Guh………………!”
5096Tohka frowned as she received the attack. Even though Tohka is a Spirit, she can’t use
5097her full Reiryoku. It’s dangerous to face the strongest wizard. Ellen and Tohka kept
5098attacking each other with their swords, but Tohka was gradually starting to be cornered
5099by Ellen.
5100“Tohka!”
5101“Chi--------She can’t face Ellen alone! Kaguya, Yuzuru, Miku, back up Tohka! Yoshino,
5102Natsumi, and Origami clean up the way for Shidou from those black monsters
5103surrounding Nia!”
5104Kotori, who was seeing the scene from behind, shouted her voice loudly. The Spirits
5105answered and followed Kotori’s instruction. They split up to both stop Ellen and to clean
5106up the monsters surrounding Nia.
5107“Tohka and the others can’t keep fighting Ellen for very long. Let’s finish this quickly!”
5108“Aah………..! Please help me, Yoshino, Natsumi, Origami!”
5109The three of them nodded at Shidou’s words, they begin summoning their angels.
5110“Please……………….Retreat…………..!”
5111“Hey, don’t interrupt you all-----!”
5112Yoshino summoned the puppet <Zadkiel>, in the shape of a huge rabbit; she froze the
5113water inside the air to stop the monsters’ movements.
5114“<Metatron>!”
5115“…………. <Haniel>!”
5116Using that chance, Origami shot a beam of light at the monsters using <Metatron>,
5117Natsumi used <Haniel> to transform the pages of <Beelzebub>, which scattering on
5118the ground, into leaves.
5119The military force spread out in front of Nia was already being swept out entirely.
5120Of course, there are some monsters that still remain around them, and as long as
5121<Beelzebub> exists, it can continue to supply a tremendous amount of monsters.
5122However, with the Spirits’ assistances, it’s not impossible to pave the way to Nia for a
5123few seconds.
5124----------However,
5125“…………………..!?”
5126There’s a voice of someone’s choking from the left side, then Shidou turns towards that
5127direction.
5128And then, he his face expressed shock upon seeing the unbelievable scene before his
5129eyes.
5130Origami pointed her angel <Metatron> towards her own body, and then released the
5131ray of light. She press down the blood flowing out from the torn part of her astral dress
5132and gave an expression filled with agony.
5133“Origami!? What the!”
5134“Kya…………….!?”
5135“Uwah, wh-what’s this……….!”
5136However, the situation didn’t stop there. Yoshino and <Zadkiel>’s legs were frozen to
5137the ground because of their own ice. The same thing also happened to Natsumi,
5138<Haniel>’s light bounced back to her and transformed her into some kind of mascot
5139character.
5140The three of them were attacked by their own angels. Upon looking at the strange
5141situations, Shidou made a dumbfounded face.
5142But, it wasn’t only that. Next, Shidou felt like he couldn’t move his own body at all.
5143“Wha…………..!?”
5144“M-My body……..Can’t move!?”
5145Kotori, who is behind Shidou, raised her voice. Somehow, it seems like the same
5146phenomenon with Shidou happened as well to Kotori.
5147This felt a bit different than having their bodies being immobilized by a wizard’s
5148territory. It seems like their bodies have ignored the instructions from their brains
5149completely to the point where they cannot move at all.
5150“Don’t tell me……………!”
5151Soon, Shidou realized something.
5152Nia took part of her astral dress and turned it into a drawing pen, then it automatically
5153wrote something on <Beelzebub>’s pages.
5154“………………..! Future Describing…………!”
5155Right. Nia had once shown him that ability of <Rasiel>. Perhaps, <Beelzebub> could
5156also write something to control Shidou and the others’ future movements.
5157However, compared to what Nia showed before, the writing speed this time was much
5158faster. It made him feel like they’re currently opposing a God who’s writing the future.
5159“U, gu--------!”
5160Shidou put his strength into his hands and legs, as he struggled to move forward.
5161However, everything below his neck seemed to ignore his instruction. He couldn’t move
5162at all.
5163While struggling, Nia kept creating monsters from <Beelzebub>’s pages to bring back
5164the military forces that Origami and the others had defeated before.
5165Those monsters came closer to Shidou and the others slowly but certainly.
5166“Shit……….! Move! Movee! If I’m here, then who’ll save Nia!”
5167Those monsters reached out their hands towards Shidou’s head.
5168Shidou, while shouting, put his strength inside his whole body.
5169“----------Uoooooooooooooo!”
5170At the moment,
5171Shidou’s body started getting hot as if he was having fever. Then, a tremendous power
5172blew violently from Shidou’s body.
5173The monsters surrounding Shidou were sent flying at once. At the same time, the
5174something that was binding Shidou’s body was released as well.
5175“This is………..!?”
5176Shidou’s wondered at what happened to his body just now. However, he soon
5177understood it. That wind belongs to Yamai sisters’ Reiryoku.
5178“Shidou!”
5179Kotori gave a shout from behind. However, for some reasons, the bind on her body
5180was still not released. Yoshino and Origami were also the same. Natsumi was still in
5181the form of a strange mascot character.
5182Upon seeing it, Shidou could guess. Probably, it was just like with Miku’s <Voice>.
5183Though <Beelzebub>’s future describing can manipulate the action of a human drawn
5184on it-------It can’t completely effect someone who has the Spirit’s Reiryoku needed to
5185resist against its power.
5186In that case, what happened just now is true. Although Shidou has a human’s body, his
5187body possesses the Reiryoku of eight Spirits inside.
5188“---------I’m going.”
5189Shidou, said that in short, and then started running towards Nia.
5190Of course, those monsters started chasing after him in response.
5191But, why is that? The Shidou right now, he doesn’t really feel that they’re threat
5192anymore.
5193“----------<Zadkiel>!”
5194Shouting, he steps on the ground. At the moment, the surrounding of where he stepped
5195on began to freeze, binding the monster’s legs to the ground.
5196Right. It’s Yoshino’s angel <Zadkiel>. Somehow, it feels like Shidou could control it.
5197Aah------That’s right.
5198He began to grasp the feeling when his consciousness was vague.
5199On the beginning of the month, Shidou went berserk because of the path connecting
5200the flow of Reiryoku between him and the Spirits got disturbed. As a result, he had to
5201be saved by the Spirits.
5202However during that time, Shidou became capable of manipulating all of the angels at
5203his own will.
5204And then the feeling of that time still remained inside his body and in the depth of his
5205heart.
5206Of course, this thing was unpredictable. Absolutely, using those angels will be no
5207match against the real power when the actual Spirits use them.
5208However-------It’s enough for now.
5209After knocking down those monsters, he creates his way to Nia.
5210There are seven angels dwelling inside Shidou’s body, and those powers were enough
5211for him to pass these obstacles.
5212“-------------------!”
5213Those monsters step over the other monsters that had their legs frozen by the ice. As
5214they start to chase after Shidou……
5215Shidou stretched out his right hand. He made up his mind and called out its name.
5216“<Sandalphon>!”
5217And then as if responding to his call, a large sword appeared out of nowhere. Shidou
5218swung that sword------<Sandalphon> at his enemies.
5219“Haa!”
5220The light of the sword transformed into the shape of a crescent moon as he swung the
5221sword. He cut off the surrounding monster’s bodies in half.
5222Of course, his body received a great deal of pain in exchange for that power. His
5223muscles felt like they were getting ripped off, his bones started cracking. In order to
5224heal that pain, Kotori’s regeneration flame began burning from Shidou’s body.
5225He felt the pain and burning sensation all over his body. However--------Shidou let out a
5226shout.
5227“Ooooooooooooh!”
5228That’s the ability of Miku’s angel <Gabriel>, a pain reliever song. Although calling such
5229a shout as a song would probably make Miku scold him. As that voice rang through
5230Shidou’s ears to his entire body, it somewhat made the pain and burning feeling
5231vanish.
5232And then after knocking down those monsters--------
5233Shidou come closer towards Nia who was kneeling down in the middle of black mud.
5234“Nia! Are you alright!? Pull yourself together!”
5235“Aa, aaaaa, aaaaaaaaa!”
5236However, Nia didn’t respond to Shidou’s call at all. She continued screaming because
5237of the pain on her whole body.
5238Then, Shidou realized something at the moment, he shook his shoulders.
5239He took a deep breath and raised his voice.
5240[Nia!]
5241Right. He used <Gabriel>’s song that he applied for his own body previously. He put its
5242power inside his voice and called out Nia’s name.
5243“……………..”
5244And for the first time, Nia’s body shook a little as if responding to Shidou’s voice.
5245[…………! Nia!? Can you hear my voice!? I’ll save you now, alright!?”
5246“Shi……………dou………….”
5247Nia turned with her cheeks wet from the blood and let out a hoarse voice.
5248From that reaction, he could guess. Although he doesn’t know for sure, perhaps Nia’s
5249current state now is caused by the [Pain] she feels. In that case, if he used the pain
5250reliever song, then he would be able to bring back Nia’s consciousness somehow.
5251Thinking that way, Shidou reached his hand out to Nia.
5252When Shidou’s hand almost reached Nia’s shoulders, at that time…
5253“--------You can’t do that kind of thing.”
5254When he heard that voice, something flew towards his direction in tremendous speed
5255from the sky. A great light was being thrown before exploding in front of Shidou’s eyes.
5256“Uwah!?”
5257Because of the sudden attack, Shidou collapsed on his back in that spot.
5258Although, he didn’t have the time to collapse in that place right now. He fixed his
5259posture soon and turned to Nia.
5260“………………Eh?”
5261Then, Shidou gasped in shock as he lets out a dumbfounded voice.
5262Over there, since who-knows when, the figure of a girl who wasn’t there appeared.
5263Perhaps, that girl knew that it was her chance to fly towards them while they were
5264preoccupied.
5265She was a blond haired girl that had her hair half-brained, and with blue eyes with a
5266color looked just like the sky. That girl has a white skin and a sweet voice.
5267However, there’s no expression on her face-----On her body, she wears the metal
5268armor usually used by wizards.
5269She was wearing a similar wiring suit like Ellen’s, a CR unit that was neon purple
5270colored. That elegant appearance looks like an armored knight from mediaeval ages.
5271However, what’s snatched away Shidou’s attention is the equipment that girl has.
5272On her hand, that girl was gripping a double edge laser sword.
5273And then she pointed out the edge of her sword towards Nia’s belly, just like a butterfly
5274that got crucified to the ground.
5275“Ni-----------a? Nia!”
5276As Shidou was shouting, a clot of blood came out from Nia’s mouth.
5277“You! What did you do to Nia!? Go awaaaaaaay!”
5278While shouting, Shidou gripped the hilt of <Sandalphon> and swung the edge of the
5279sword towards the girl before him.
5280However, before the edge of <Sandalphon> could touch the girl, the girl expanded her
5281territory to stop that attack.
5282“Wha…………..!?”
5283Even though she didn’t put so much strength on it, her territory is really thick. That
5284accuracy is comparable with Ellen’s.
5285The moment when that girl narrowed her eyes, she expands the range of her territory
5286at once and easily blew away Shidou’s body.
5287“Guwah!”
5288“Shidou------!”
5289Shidou, who was falling down at a high speed, was caught by Origami just in time.
5290Somehow, since Nia received damage, <Beelzebub>’s effect has stopped.
5291“S-Sorry, Origami. You sav—“
5292Shidou stopped his words right there. Origami, who was supporting Shidou’s body,
5293suddenly became pale as she looked at the girl who pierced Nia with her sword.
5294“Origami………….?”
5295Origami lookup towards the girl’s face, then she opened her lips a little.
5296“Why you’re here? ------Artemisia Ashcroft.”
5297“……………”
5298Even though Origami was calling out to her, the girl in question Artemisia didn’t even
5299respond to her.
5300She put her strength into the laser sword on her hand, and then she pulled out the
5301edge of her sword from Nia’s body.
5302Nia’s body bounced as blood was flowing out just like spring water from the place
5303where Artemisia pulled out her sword.
5304“Nia!”
5305Shouting, Shidou rushed to her; however, the territory prevented him from getting
5306closer to Nia.
5307As Artemisia slowly lifted up her hand and put her hand right on Nia’s chest.
5308And then, it looked like she’s mumbling something, the territory she manifested around
5309her also began to change---------At the same time, Nia’s body started emitting a dark
5310light.
5311“…………, …………., …………………..”
5312Nia, who already cannot let out any voice anymore, shook her fingertips hazily.
5313The next moment, a crystal which looked like it was created by condensation of the
5314night appeared from Nia’s chest. As if following that, the astral dress Nia wearing
5315began to vanish into black mist.
5316“…………..!”
5317“Sephira!? But………That color is—“
5318At the same time when Shidou gasped his voice in shock, Origami and Kotori raised
5319their voices in astonishment.
5320Right. What’s coming out from Nia’s chest is a gem similar to the one <Phantom> gave
5321to Kotori to turn her into Spirit back then.
5322-----------Then,
5323“……………!?”
5324Suddenly, Shidou could sense something dangerous and turned his glance to a certain
5325direction.
5326Perhaps it was because his senses were sharpened from using a Spirit’s Reiryoku. Or
5327else, it’s all because the presence of that person over there is way too bizarre to the
5328point that he couldn’t ignore it. Though he wasn’t sure what it is--------But there’s a
5329[Foreign] existence that slipped in between them who wasn’t here until just now. He
5330knew and felt that person’s presences clearly.
5331It’s not only Shidou; all Spirits who were present there also pointed their gazed towards
5332the same direction.
5333While being looked by everyone, that man was walking slowly towards Artemisia and
5334Nia.
5335He was a man with ash-blonde hair and wearing a black suit. Shidou looked at that
5336man with a surprised gaze.
5337“Isaac Westcott………….!”
5338Shidou called out for that name while half-shouting. He looked at him with an
5339astonished look. That man------Westcott twisted his lips.
5340“It’s been a while since we met directly, Itsuka Shidou. I’m glad that you’re healthy.”
5341While Westcott said those words, he stopped right in front of Nia.
5342And then he stared at the floating black gem above her, he created a smile out of
5343curiosity as if he had never seen this kind of thing before.
5344“How wonderful. This is the Inverse Sephira Crystal ---------- Qlipha.”
5345And then Westcott took a look at it affectionately, he glanced at Artemisia.
5346“Good job, Artemisia. Seems like hiding you was the right decision. --------Itsuka Shidou
5347and <Ratatoskr>’s people. There’s something I wanted to say to you too. It’s all thanks
5348to you that I’m finally able to take one step closer to my dearest wish.”
5349Declaring those words loudly, Westcott slowly extended his hands to the gem.
5350“You…………..What the—“
5351“What, you asked? Haha, are you the one who is questioning that? You, who have
5352obtained the power of 8 Spirits within yourself.”
5353“W-What…………?”
5354Shidou asked that while knitting his eyebrow, Westcott gripped the Qlipha--------And
5355then, he inserted it into his own chest.
5356“Wha…………….!?”
5357“Ku------Oooooooooo-----“
5358From the Qlipha, a pitch-black light started spreading around that place. It was
5359accompanied by the ringing of an electricity-like sound. The place that had entirely
5360become just like the night in an instant changed the surrounding scenery.
5361And then----------A few seconds later,
5362That [Night] had gathered and was absorbed into Westcott.
5363Over there, there’s no Qlipha that existed anymore.
5364“Fu----------“
5365However, Isaac Westcott was seen standing there with Reiryoku covering his whole
5366body. The chest part of his suit was completely burnt off.
5367
5368Right. He looked exactly like a Spirit.
5369“Haha, hahahahahahahahaha!Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha-------!”
5370Westcott bended his body and gave out a loud laughter. Upon looking at that
5371appearance, Kotori’s face became pale.
5372“It can’t be true……..Did he just insert the Sephira into himself……..!?”
5373“Don’t be stupid, that kind of thing…………”
5374Before he could finish his words, Shidou choked. -------Those words Westcott said
5375earlier rang in his head.
5376“The power of a Spirit………….?”
5377Shidou let out a dumbfounded voice, Westcott threw a glance to them with an amused
5378look.
5379“That’s right.”
5380And then he lifted up his hand to the air and called out its name.
5381“----------[Tome of Divine Corruption] <Beelzebub>”
5382That is the name of the demon king.
5383“Wha—“
5384Shidou raised a panic voice, at the same time; a book appeared on Westcott’s hand
5385from the empty space.
5386At the moment, Westcott raised his eyes in surprised.
5387“Hou……….? What a wonderful thing, isn’t it? Although this is the first time I’ve used a
5388demon king, I’m able to know its power and ability in an instant. I guess this is how?”
5389Westcott lifted up his hands as if leading an orchestra.
5390As if following that, <Beelzebub>’s pages fluttering around just like with Nia before,
5391from those pages, several black monsters came out.
5392“What…………!?”
5393Shidou raised up a surprised voice. Even if Westcott has absorbed Spirit’s Reiryoku,
5394similar to Shidou, it’s unexpectable for him to be able to use a demon king only in such
5395a short time.
5396“I see………So everything written down in this book will become true? Hahaha, it’s
5397worthy of its reputation as a demon king. The power to defy all the logic and truth in this
5398world. Don’t you think it’s splendid?”
5399“Kuh……….”
5400Shidou grinded his teeth while staring at Westcott.
5401Then, in Westcott’s back side, Ellen who was fighting with Tohka and the others, flew
5402down and stood next to him.
5403“Ike.”
5404“Yes, Ellen. You also already did a great job. ------Just see. This is the light of our way,
5405the radiance of the great demon king.”
5406“---------Its’ wonderful. But, it’s not enough.”
5407“Aah. Only this much isn’t enough. Only one isn’t enough. To fulfill our dearest wish.”
5408Westcott threw a sharp glance towards Origami and the others.
5409At the same time, Tohka and the others ran to Shidou while catching their breath.
5410Somehow similar to Ellen, they sensed something dangerous and returned back to
5411Shidou.
5412“Shido! Are you alright?”
5413“Aah……….But, Nia is………!”
5414The situation had become worst. With the strongest wizard in the world Ellen as his
5415companion, as well as Artemisia who has a power equal to Ellen. And then ----------The
5416demon king <Beelzebub> which is in Westcott’s hands, along with the army of black
5417monsters. Although there are several Spirits with him, the enemy is too powerful.
5418No, before that, giving Nia first aid is more important, they have no time to fight against
5419Westcott and the others. What should they do--------?
5420Then, Shidou was sweating while thinking. But Westcott merely loosened his lips.
5421“------However, I already achieved my main goal to obtain the demon king. Don’t you
5422think it’s enough for today?”
5423“………………!?”
5424Shidou knitted his eyebrow upon hearing Westcott’s words. Shidou strengthened his
5425grip on <Sandalphon>. He doesn’t know what Westcott’s actually aim was. There’s the
5426possibility that Westcott said that to catch them off-guard and then will follow by urging
5427Ellen and Artemisia to attack them.
5428However, Ellen inclined her head upon hearing those words.
5429“Is that alright?”
5430“Aah, anyway, my body cannot keep up with inserting multiple demon kings at the
5431same time. Besides…“
5432After saying that, Westcott showed a twisted smile on his face.
5433“Isn’t it better to save something you enjoy for later?”
5434“………….Tch.”
5435At the moment, Shidou felt that the Spirits choking at the same time.
5436The malice that he felt since the first time they previously faced Westcott began to
5437expand.
5438This man can’t be described as cruel or brutal. He can only be defined as ------
5439[Abnormal].
5440Right. He can feel a vague fear towards this man. That is, rather than being feared
5441because of facing someone who holds a mighty power, it’s better to say that is the fear
5442of facing something [Unknown] that exceeded one’s common sense.
5443“--------Understood. Well then—“
5444“Aah. Let’s go.”
5445After Westcott said that, Ellen and Artemisia nodded a little before kicking the ground.
5446After warning the Spirits, they shrunk their territory area, and three of them
5447disappeared into the sky.
5448“Let’s meet again soon. Itsuka Shidou and all the Spirits. Please enjoy your peaceful
5449days even though you only have a little left.”
5450“Wha…………..Wait! Where are you going—“
5451“Shidou!”
5452Kotori grabbed Shidou’s clothes, who trying to catch up to Westcott and the others.
5453While Shidou was distracted by it, Westcott and the others vanished into the sky.
5454“Although I understand your feelings, but please calm down! We can’t do anything to
5455chase them right now! Besides—“
5456Kotori gazed towards Nia who was collapsed on the ground. Shidou gasped.
5457“Nia!”
5458Landing on the ground, they rushing towards Nia, who was sinking in a sea of blood.
5459The wounds on her body looked terrible; especially, the wound created by Artemisia’s
5460sword after it had stabbed her in the stomach. She was hardly breathing, she’s
5461obviously couldn’t hold herself any longer.
5462“Shit……! Kotori! The Realizer!?”
5463“I already arranged it! But, since <Fraxinus> cannot operate, we can’t use teleportation!
5464I already prepared a car, so wait a minute! However……<Ratatoskr> has never treated
5465a Spirit who’s Sephira was stolen! I don’t know what will—“
5466“Kuh—“
5467Shidou distorted his face. However, Origami’s voice could be heard from the other side.
5468“Anyhow, it’ll be dangerous if this continues. First, we should stop her bleeding.”
5469“Y-You’re right. But how………….”
5470“In the case of the large amount of bleeding from her stomach, it’ll be difficult without
5471proper equipment. For the common first-aid treatment, we currently have no way other
5472than wrapping her wounds with a piece of cloth. However, I don’t think that will be
5473effective.”
5474“The, what should we do………….?”
5475“Calm down. ----Natsumi.”
5476“Eh!?”
5477Natsumi let out a surprised voice upon hearing her name being called suddenly.
5478“Ah, I-I got it…………..!”
5479However, Natsumi understood Origami’s intention right away. Natsumi ran towards
5480Nia’s side.
5481“<Haniel>……………!”
5482After Natsumi said that, a bloom-type angel appeared. Then, the mirror hiding on the
5483edge of the bloom started shining; all of the terrible wounds on Nia’s body were erased.
5484It’s not like Nia’s wounds were healed. Using <Haniel>’s power, Natsumi changed
5485Nia’s body which was filled with wounds into a neat body without wounds.
5486“With this………I think it’s a little bit better now. But, I can’t return back the amount of
5487blood which has already lost, and I couldn’t heal wounds inside her body. If we don’t
5488give her medical treatment soon…..”
5489When Natsumi said those words, Nia’s situation got worse. Although all the wounds
5490were already gone, her face turned pale; her breathing was gradually getting smaller.
5491“Dammit……….Nia! Can you hear my voice? The car has almost arrived!”
5492Holding Nia’s hand, Shidou spoke with a pray-like tone.
5493However, his shout was in vain, Nia’s hand become colder. Shidou felt irritated,
5494impatient and helpless. He punched the ground in his frustration.
5495Then---
5496“……………….! Wait, Shido.”
5497Then, as if noticing something, Tohka was staring at Nia with a sharp gaze, as if trying
5498to make sure of something.
5499“As expected……….Shido, although it’s faint, Nia still has some Reiryoku left!”
5500“What did you say!?”
5501Shidou widen his eyes, Kotori took a deep breath as if noticing something as well.
5502“I see…….Before Nia was stabbed by the girl who came flying down from the sky,
5503Shidou was able to return a part of Nia’s consciousness, even if only a little…………! At
5504that time, her inverse form wasn’t complete anymore.”
5505“W-What do you mean?”
5506“There’s a possibility that the Sephira that Westcott snatched away back then wasn’t in
5507its complete form! Perhaps in Nia’s body, there’s still a little part of the Sephira left
5508behind………….!”
5509“…………..!”
5510When Kotori said that, Shidou shook his shoulders.
5511In the beginning of the month, the conversation Shidou heard about him going berserk
5512was floating in his mind.
5513“Kotori---------You’ve had said that there’s an interval of Reiryoku circulating in a route
5514connecting me to all of the Spirits…………didn’t you?”
5515“Yes, that’s………………”
5516Then, Kotori realized what Shidou was thinking.
5517“Shidou, don’t tell me—“
5518“Aah---------This is a bet, but I’ll seal Nia…………!”
5519Right. There’s a flow of Reiryoku formed between Shidou and all the sealed Spirits. In
5520that case, if Shidou can connect the routes to Nia, Shidou thought that he might be
5521able to supply Nia with the Reiryoku between him and the other Spirits.
5522Of course, Shidou still doesn’t know whether Nia’s affection level towards him has risen
5523to the level where he could seal Nia or not.
5524However, it’s just like what Kotori said earlier, there’s no other way than to believe. -----
5525That Shidou and the others’ feelings will be able to reach Nia.
5526“-------Nia. Please, accept……….me. I don’t mind if you take away all of my power!
5527That’s why—!“
5528Shidou said that as if pleading to her. With everyone watching, he brought his lips
5529towards Nia’s lips slowly, and then their lips touched each other’s.
5530At the moment, Shidou stiffened his face at the coldness of Nia’s lips.
5531However right away, Shidou felt a familiar sensation of something warmth flowing into
5532his body, even if only a little.
5533“……………!”
5534There’s no doubt, it’s the sensation of whenever he sealed a Spirit’s Reiryoku. When
5535their lips separated, he called out Nia’s name in a shouting manner.
5536“Nia! Nia!”
5537“Wake up, Nia!”
5538“Nia…………san!
5539All Spirits raised their voices as if following Shidou.
5540Soon, Nia started to twitch her hands.
5541And then, she let out a hoarse voice.
5542“………………….., Everyone……..No need to shout, I…………Can
5543hear………..You………All……….”
5544“---------! Nia!”
5545As Shidou shouted, Nia closed her eyes once again, and then moved her lips a little.
5546Although her voice can’t be heard-----But from her lip’s movement, she can be seen
5547spelling five letters: [T] [H] [A] [N] [K].
5548Epilogue: Did You Know That Nia!?
5549Part 1
5550“……….Hou?”
5551Inside DEM Industries-----Japan Branch’s Office.
5552In a good mood, Isaac Westcott took a glance towards the book that was before his
5553eyes, while he was sitting on the chair.
5554Floating on the air, a huge book existed. That omniscient appearance holds a
5555mysterious terror that can be sensed just by looking at it.
5556“------I see, this is interesting. All information I wish to know will flow directly into my
5557mind. So this is the demon king <Beelzebub>? Somehow it seems I succeeded.
5558Thanks to it, I found something very interesting.”
5559After saying that, Westcott laughed. And then the girl who was wearing a suit stood in
5560front of him----Ellen inclined her head.
5561“Something very interesting, is it?”
5562“Aah. Please come here.”
5563“Wha……….”
5564Ellen walked towards Westcott while having a face that was full of curiosity.
5565Westcott stood up from his chair and placed his hand onto Ellen’s shoulder. After
5566that—
5567“…………! This is……….”
5568Ellen raised her eyes in surprised.
5569The information Westcott obtain from <Beelzebub> was being transferred to Ellen
5570through physical contact. With this, Ellen saw some images flow directly towards her
5571mind.
5572“…………..Change the history? Does that mean the current world was once rewritten?”
5573And then, Ellen said in acknowledgement.
5574Right----------That’s how it was written on <Beelzebub>.
5575To change history was a forbidden act that is against God’s will---A pipe dream which
5576will never become great.
5577However, that’s absolutely not an impossible event; both Westcott and Ellen knew that
5578as well.
5579“Aah. Itsuka Shidou borrowed <Nightmare>’s help. They time traveled to seemingly
5580change the past of Tobiichi Origami……….Fu, he sure did a brave act.”
5581“Who would guess, such a thing—“
5582Then suddenly, before Ellen could finish her sentence, she held out her chest in
5583anguish.
5584“Uguh……………..!?”
5585A few seconds afterwards, blood started flowing out from the white blouse she was
5586wearing. Ellen frowned while looking at the blood on her hand.
5587“This is…………….”
5588“Somehow, because you already learned the memory of changing the world’s history,
5589the wound you received has reappeared.”
5590Westcott said that while lifting the tip of his lips. Although for normal human such a
5591thing won’t happen----But for wizards who use the Realizer, they’re capable of making
5592the imagination inside their minds become reality. As for Ellen who is the strongest
5593wizard, she’ll convert every intense image inside her mind into reality automatically.
5594“…………..I see. So I received this blow from her in the previous
5595world…………Although there’s <Ratatoskr> interference to consider, this is still a very
5596displeasing thing.”
5597After saying that, Ellen knitted her eyebrow in a displeased manner.
5598Even so, her reaction was only normal. To make Ellen bear such a severe wound;
5599inside Westcott’s memories, there’s only one person excluding Origami.
5600“……………….Fu.”
5601Ellen knitted her eyebrow a little. Later, Ellen expanded her territory around her body to
5602stop the bleeding and relieve the pain. Ellen returned her facial expression and posture
5603to her usual state.
5604“However---------I see. <Beelzebub>; its power is worthy of the demon king’s
5605reputation.”
5606“That’s right. However…………”
5607Westcott shrugged his shoulders a little at Ellen’s words.
5608“Somehow, this demon king is still not in its complete form yet.”
5609“-------It’s not in its complete form?”
5610“Aah, somehow before we could finish with <Sister>, it seems like Itsuka Shidou was
5611able to restore some parts of <Sister>’s consciousness. It’s also seems that he will also
5612get to use the angel’s power as well.”
5613“……………… My apologizes. I should’ve done it myself.”
5614Ellen said that with a disgusted face. However, Westcott only exaggeratedly shrugged
5615his shoulder in response.
5616“There’s no need to feel sorry about it like that. I’m satisfied with today’s result anyway.
5617Although it’s incomplete, we certainly have taken one step closer towards our dearest
5618wish. About the other half we missed, won’t we be able to take that later? I have my
5619expectations on you, Ellen.”
5620“-----Yes.”
5621Ellen corrected her posture and nodded back.
5622Then, Westcott glanced towards a girl who was standing near the office entrance.
5623“Of course, for you as well.----Artemisia.”
5624“……………..Yes.”
5625Artemisia Bell Ashcroft replied with a quiet voice.
5626Part 2
5627In the waiting room of <Ratatoskr>’s underground facility, the Spirits all lined up.
5628There’s only one reason. Everyone was waiting for Nia’s medical treatment to be
5629finished.
5630Nia lost consciousness again immediately after being transported to this facility. In this
5631emergency, she’s currently undertaking medical treatment using a medical Realizer.
5632Since the treatment will take some time, everyone had been ordered to return back
5633their houses but……….They’re worried about Nia no matter what. Everyone who lives
5634in the Spirit mansion and those who live in their own houses ended up saying that they
5635could not return back home without hearing Nia’s status.
5636Although, everyone has not had any sleep since the beginning of the event. Following
5637the fight against DEM, their bodies were completely exhausted because of the intense
5638fight.
5639Even though everyone tried their best to keep awake, it seems like their eyes were
5640gradually getting heavier.
5641“Mu……….”
5642Tohka rubbed her sleepy eyes. Shidou went *Ahaha* and made a wry smile.
5643“Are you alright? If you’re sleepy, then it’s alright for you to go the nap room.”
5644“Mu……….No, it’s alright. I already decided to stay awake until Nia wakes up.”
5645“Ng………Is that so? Then, let’s try to stay awake for a little bit.”
5646Then, the door opened as Shidou was saying that. Kotori came to the room with a big
5647yawn.
5648“Fuaa…….Eh, everyone. You’re all still awake?”
5649“Aren’t you too? You were yawning like you were extremely sleepy. Don’t force yourself
5650too much, alright?”
5651“S-Shut up!”
5652Kotori folded her arms while averting her gaze away.
5653“Don’t sulk like that……………More importantly, how’s Nia’s condition?”
5654When Shidou asked that, Kotori let out a breath from her nose and turned towards
5655Shidou and the others.
5656“---------In short, she is already safe from critical condition. <Haniel>’s first-aid treatment
5657and the circulation Reiryoku made by connecting the route have been a great help.
5658Perhaps it won’t develop into a serious thing. Since the treatment using the medical
5659Realizer has finished, I don’t think her waking up right now is a strange thing.”
5660“Ooh, really?”
5661“Yes. That’s why—“
5662Then, before Kotori could finish her sentence, the *Pipi* sound was ringing from the
5663computer’s terminal inside Kotori’s pocket.
5664“----Speak of the devil.”
5665After Kotori confirmed what’s on the computer’s screen, she pointed out to the door
5666while saying that.
5667“It seems that Nia is already awake. You all wanted to see her, right?”
5668“………….!”
5669Upon hearing Kotori’s words, all the Spirits that were sleepy up until now opened their
5670eyes at that instant.
5671Kotori smiled upon looking at that scene and suggested everyone to go.
5672“Over here. Follow me.”
5673Shidou and the others followed Kotori to leave the waiting room. They come across the
5674corridor and arrived at the ICU. After getting instructions from Kotori, they entered the
5675room.
5676Inside the room, there is a wide space. Various machines were lined up along on the
5677white floor with several cables coming out from the wall. Nia is currently inside a big
5678medical pod in the center of the room. The cover of the pod was already opened.
5679There, Reine was removing Nia’s oxygen mask.
5680Nia opened her eyes slightly, and then she looked towards everyone.
5681“……………Ah………….Everyone.”
5682“Nia!”
5683Shidou called out her name, and rushed to where she was sitting. All the Spirits also
5684rushed to her as if following him. They all gathered around Nia.
5685“Are you………….Alright?”
5686“Kaka, don’t you look pretty healthy?”
5687“Consent. I’m glad to see you are alright.”
5688As all the Spirits were speaking to her, Nia slowly looked at everyone and then
5689loosened her lips.
5690“Ehehe……..Somehow, since when did I become so popular………? I’ll give you my
5691signature in return~”
5692Nia said that jokingly, after breathing a little, she turned to look at Shidou.
5693"…I'm sorry, Boy. That I got caught by DEM —"
5694“……………..”
5695Shidou held Nia’s hand tightly as if trying to stop her words.
5696“Boy…………”
5697“It’s alright. For now………….Thank you—for being alive.”
5698Shidou said that with teary eyes, Nia turned her face down for a moment before
5699laughing awkwardly.
5700“Ahaha……..I give up, thank you. I’m bad at this kind of atmosphere you know?”
5701Then, after saying that, Nia let out a big sleepy yawn.
5702“Eh, it’s strange. I thought I’ve been sleeping up until now.”
5703“Haha……It’s not strange. It’s already this late anyway…….”
5704After Shidou said that, he looked at the clock inside the room—Then, he said “Ah”.
5705As he was thinking something in his mind, he glanced towards Reine.
5706“Uhm, I’m sorry. Can I take Nia going out for a while?”
5707“…………..Ng? Well, it’s true that her condition has stabilized, so I don’t mind if it’s only
5708for a while, but……..Where are you going to take her?”
5709“That’s……….Something to look forward to.”
5710Shidou said that as he raised one of his fingers. Then, Nia and the other Spirits began
5711inclining their heads in wonder.
5712A few minutes later, Shidou and the others went to the rooftop of the share building
5713where the entrance of <Ratatoskr>’s underground facility was located.
5714The surroundings were still dark, and the weather is so cold that it felt like snow was
5715going to fall at any time. Everyone wrapped their bodies with a coat, gloves and muffler
5716to protect themselves from the cold.
5717“Hiya~; as expected, it’s cold out here~! Hey, Yoshino-san. It’s very cold isn’t it? Do
5718you want me to warm up your body?
5719“N-No, uhm……….”
5720Miku, who was jumping out first from the line, raised her voice. Yoshino made a timid
5721smile as if bothered by it. Natsumi was holding Yoshino’s clothes as if trying to protect
5722her.
5723“Are you feeling cold, Nia?”
5724“Ng~, it’s alright.”
5725Shidou asked Nia while pushing her wheelchair. Even though they had already been
5726given permission to go outside, Nia could still not walk, so they decided to take her out
5727using a wheelchair.
5728“Then……….Why did we come here?”
5729“Aah. I thought it was almost time…………”
5730When Shidou said that, the sky began to change.
5731The sunlight started coming through the intervals between the buildings. The pitch
5732black sky started to change its color.
5733“Ooh………….!?”
5734“That’s……….Amazing!”
5735The Spirits raised their voices in amazement. Nia also showed a surprised expression.
5736She looked at the sunlight which was slowly reaching up and then lookup to Shidou.
5737“Boy, this is—“
5738“Aah, I thought it was almost time for the sun to rise. Although I forgot since we were
5739too busy with the preparation for Comico. Isn’t today January 1st? This is the first
5740sunrise of the New Year. –Nia, it’s perfect for your new start.”
5741“……………….Haha, how showy~”
5742Nia said that while laughing, she turned her face upwards as she looks at the sunlight
5743for a while.
5744A few seconds afterwards; faintly, Nia lets out a small voice.
5745“…………….Boy.”
5746“Ng………….?”
5747“Really………Thank you for everything.”
5748“Don’t mention it. It was because I had a lot of help from everyone else.”
5749“………….When my body has completely healed, I think I’ll go meet Takajou-sensei
5750once again.”
5751“Aah. Isn’t that good? She is a good person. Perhaps…”
5752“Perhaps?”
5753Upon hearing Shidou said that, Nia laughed again.
5754“…………..How should I put this, even though it’s annoying to get my power taken
5755away by DEM, I strangely feel at ease. Thought it’s been nearly 30 years since
5756<Rasiel> has been accompanying me……….No-no, I must be not worthy for that
5757power.”
5758“30 years---You’ve been a Spirit for that long?”
5759The one who responded at Nia’s words wasn’t Shidou; instead, it was Origami.
5760“Um. Well, more accurately it’s been 27 years, though it’s almost been about 28
5761years……….Well, if you round it up then it’ll be the same, right? What do you think? I’
5762look younger than that, do I?”
5763Nia touched her cheeks while say that jokingly. And the same time, Kotori glanced
5764towards Nia.
5765“Perhaps the Reiryoku has been suppressing all the cells in your body from aging.
5766Since your Reiryoku has been sealed away, you’ll resume your aging starting from now
5767on. You better prepare yourself.”
5768“Uwah—So that’s how it is. Ah~, I’ll correct what I said earlier. Thank you very much for
5769everything up until now <Rasiel>.
5770”
5771When Nia said that, Kotori laughed as if enjoying that.
5772And then Nia turned towards everyone as if remembering something.
5773“…………….Come to think of it, when did everyone else become a Spirit?”
5774“Aah……..I became one five years ago; it’s about one year ago for Miku, I think?
5775Origami is only recently. Then, the rest are all pure Spirits.”
5776“Eh…………..?”
5777Responding to Kotori, Nia had a puzzled face.
5778And then, Nia inclined her head in wonder as she continued her words.
5779“Pure spirits……………? But, weren’t all Spirits once human?”
5780At those words,
5781“Eh……………..?”
5782Everyone who was present on the rooftop widened their eyes.
5783Afterword
5784It’s been a while, I’m Tachibana Koushi.
5785[Date A Live 13 Nia Creation] has been released. I wonder how was it? Hopefully you
5786all can enjoy this.
5787Anyhow, of course there’s a new heroine appearing this time too. Nia, the otaku manga
5788artist Spirit.
5789Although the shape of her astral dress is just like a Sister; somehow, she’s a Spirit with
5790a strong outlook. The astral dress design is really good once again. Though it based on
5791a Sister, but her veil design is based on a pen and feather duster. The beam part of her
5792astral dress is in ink color, and the center line of her astral dress is based on manga
5793panels. There are subtle details hidden within the design.
5794Although almost every time a new heroine has appeared in [DAL], the modelling
5795process of Nia this time was a pretty risky character. Although it’s not a problem in few
5796cases, basically, to create a heroine who has a short hair and wears glasses for a Light
5797Novel is difficult. Nia too also only wears glasses in her civilian clothes. The reason
5798was simply, it’s hard to get popularity with that. Small breasts? That’s only a status.
5799For a character, in case of a certain heroine, I mixed up elements the readers mostly
5800accept and my own personal liking. However, it’s hard to keep the balance of those
5801combinations. If I put too much my own liking, that character might not be accepted by
5802sharp readers, but if I strengthen the elements which most people like, it’ll end up just
5803like a character from any other series.
5804For Nia this time, although she has a lot of former with similar multi-elements
5805combination. Thankfully, I think she’s end up being a character that’s never existed in
5806[DAL] up until now. Oddly enough, I enjoyed writing about her.
5807By the way, personally thinking, with more volumes coming out, I feel that the tendency
5808of creating a character with former elements has more potential. In order to create a
5809variety of heroines from one type to another, there’s such character like Natsumi that
5810had appeared. Although I like a character with negative thinking process, I think they
5811would stop me if I made Natsumi as the main heroine. Kuh.
5812Well then, the announcement from the earlier volume about [The Movie: Date A Live
5813Mayuri Judgement] has finally been released!
5814Of course I also already watched it but, no~, as expected watching it from a large
5815screen was totally amazing! After raising the curtain, there’s Miku’s live concert and
5816everyone’s date scenes, as well as intense battle. There are a lot of goodies for those
5817who came—The special foam of Tohka’s ultimate form was really good! Even though I
5818thought the design was extremely attractive, what do you think maker-san?
5819Then, before continue speaking about [DAL], the next volume will be [Itsuka
5820SekaiWoSukuu Tame Ni—Qualidea Code] Volume 2. The task in hand will be Shin’s
5821mobilization, the connection with Hime, and then Hotaru’s expectations. I think the
5822notice will be appeared within this winter; hopefully, you’ll look forward it.
5823Well then, the second last thing, this book was created with the help and effort of
5824various people. The illustrator Tsunako-san, thank you very much for the beautiful
5825illustration for this time too! To put manga artist’s elements into a Sister-type of astral
5826dress……….It’s extremely beautiful. For all of my family too, thank you very much for 
5827always taking care of me each time. The next one, though I think it’s better to say it a
5828little bit earlier.
5829The designer Kusano-san, everyone from editorial department, publisher, distributors,
5830and everyone who involves in retailing stuff and to you all who already bought this
5831book, I’m so grateful wholeheartedly.
5832Well then the next are [Itsuka SekaiWoSukuu Tame Ni—Qualidea Code] Volume 2,
5833and the other one is [Date A Live 14] let’s meet again next time.
5834September 2015, Tachibana Koushi.